Just Go With the Flow at Hogwarts

This is a story about a soul that travels through Hogwarts and becomes a little wizard, then uses Ajax to transform into a golden crow, creates clones, and solves evil villains in the world.

Semi-invincible, multiple female protagonists, management and development, behind-the-scenes flow, god-like flow, decisive killing.

An experienced author, his writing skills are guaranteed.

Heavy in the early stage, light in the middle stage, and indulgent in the late stage.

The current tentative worlds are – Harry Potter, Detective Conan, Naruto, One Piece, and Marvel Cinematic Universe.

Just Go With the Flow at Hogwarts
Chapter 1: The Magical World
August 29, 1991, 4:21 p.m.
On a street in London, England, several fire snakes suddenly emerged from a house and rolled into the sky!
Amid the billowing smoke, the roadside fire alarm rang sharply!
When a group of people fled while cursing, they did not notice that two men and women in black robes, along with a child, quietly mixed in and left.
Half an hour later, in a dim room of a hotel.
This hotel is very strange. Although it is the end of the 20th century, the lighting in the hotel is not electric lights, but candles.
“Severus, how is the child?” a woman’s voice asked a little anxiously.
“It’s nothing serious. We used spells and potions. He should wake up.” The other man’s voice was very calm, with no ups and downs in his tone.
“That’s good. Poor child, so pitiful. I’m afraid this child will have to live in Hogwarts for the next few years. I didn’t expect there would be such a person among Muggles…” The woman was obviously provoked by something, and it could be heard that she was horrified and angry at the moment.
Although she has never had any prejudice against Muggles, because her father is a Muggle, and so is her first love.
She grew up in a relatively happy family and had no idea that such terrible things existed in the Muggle world.
Although she didn’t want to admit her superiority as a wizard, her previous impression of Muggles was probably “harmless” or even “cute”.
After all, they couldn’t have invented the Cruciatus Curse, could they?
But today, from what happened to the little boy in front of her, Minerva McGonagall felt that she should take a good look at this group that was once familiar but now unfamiliar to her.
“If you want him to stay at school during the summer vacation, you need to go through a lot of procedures, and you must tell Dumbledore about this!” Severus rarely used a heavier tone in the last sentence.
“I know, of course I know, Severus… As soon as I see him wake up, I will leave. School is about to start, and this year, it doesn’t look like it will be an easy year.”
“…” Snape seemed to have run out of patience and fell silent, no longer speaking.
The room grew quiet.
At this moment, the child in front of him moved his fingers and eyelids, showing signs of waking up.
…
When he opened his eyes, his vision went from blurry to clear, and the first thing he saw were two faces filling his eye sockets.
A man with straight black hair, pale face, indifferent and empty eyes, and the most obvious feature is his hooked nose. Overall, he gives people a cold and unpredictable feeling.
But he couldn’t help but turn his attention to this man first, not because he knew him or was familiar with him, but simply because the dead look in his eyes was very similar to what he saw in the mirror.
The man seemed to notice his look, and the emotion in his eyes fluctuated for a rare moment. It seemed that for the first time, the man began to seriously examine him.
But the man’s scrutiny made him feel uncomfortable, so he turned his attention away and saw the face of a thin woman with a pointed wizard hat on her head and a pair of square-framed glasses on her nose.
Time has left its mark on her face, but the beauty of her youth can still be seen, although these are destroyed by her meticulous and strict air of justice.
It was an aura that was like a natural enemy to bad students.
But her concerned look at this moment made him feel a little more at ease.
But for the time being, he still couldn’t figure out who he was and why he was here.
“It seems that his memory is temporarily confused. Minerva, you go first. It’s getting late. You should be aware of the efficiency of the Ministry of Magic. As for buying school supplies, I will help him complete it.”
“Are you serious? I mean, asking for this?” Minerva was a little surprised.
But Snape ignored her. Apparently, even if it was a professor who had taught him before, now that he was a colleague, there was nothing worth being polite to him.
Some part of him might be dead.
Minerva was obviously used to this.
She packed up some things, turned around, and the next second, her figure disappeared.
This abnormal situation still attracted his attention, but before he could say anything, he was helped up by the indifferent man and a bottle of suspicious-colored potion was poured into his mouth.
The smell was really hard to describe, but soon, he felt his body warming up, and the weakness and pain in his body slowly dissipated.
“Stand up and try!”
Following the indifferent man’s request, he left the bed and stood up a little shakily, but he felt something was wrong with the height of his sight.
“Take two steps!”
He staggered two steps, and the sense of disobedience became even stronger.
“Okay, follow me. It’s getting late. Let’s buy the wands first and then go to that annoying Gringotts.” The cold man said, then turned and left, but his steps were very slow.
Although he felt as if he heard familiar words and his dormant memories were about to awaken, he suppressed them for the time being and followed the man in front of him.
The door of the room opened and the noisy sounds outside could be heard more clearly.
The smell of alcohol and the sound of glasses colliding hit me in the face. I followed the indifferent man down the wooden stairs. Then he greeted a half-bald bar owner and walked outside to a mottled brick wall.
There is a trash can next to the wall.
The cold man called Severus took out a small wooden stick and let its tip rest on a brick.
“Remember this position. Next time, you will have to do it yourself. Remember, knock three times.” After Snape said this, he knocked three times gently without caring whether the boy behind him remembered it or not.
Then, as if some mechanism was triggered, the bricks on the wall rolled away in a certain order, revealing a spacious, bright, and bustling street on the other side of the wall.
He was stunned.
He remembered that this was a scene from a movie he had watched when he was a child, the movie was called “Harry Potter”.
While suppressing the memory that suddenly dawned on him, he blindly and mechanically followed the figure in front of him.
It was not until the crisp sound of wind chimes rang out that he came to his senses and found himself in a crowded but clean wand shop with many glass and long wooden boxes.
“Little wizard? It’s too late to come at this time.” An old man’s voice sounded very softly.
“Mr. Ollivander, we have limited time, please hurry up.” Snape said directly.
“I know, I know. Thirteen and a half inches, birch, with a snake nerve core, right?”
Snape remained silent.
“I said it at the beginning. The ancient sacred birch and the shrewd and ambitious snake nerves are a contradictory combination. Everything depends on your choice.”
“…”
“I still remember the little girl who came with you at the beginning, ten and a quarter inches, willow…”
“Garrick!”
“Okay, okay. The children of those kids who bought wands from me in the past have all entered school this year. So, I can’t help but feel a little emotional… Come, let me see, pretty boy, which girl is your partner?”
The old man came to the boy and waved his hand. A measuring tape with silver scales automatically floated over and began to measure the boy’s size.
First, the measuring tape measures from shoulder to fingertips, then wrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit, and then head circumference. Strangely, the measuring tape even measures the distance between the nostrils. What’s the point of that?
The boy let the old man do what he wanted and finished measuring his body.
The silver-white eyes of the old man opposite were so rare that the boy who was being stared at felt a little uncomfortable.
“Mr. Locke, what’s your dominant hand?”
The boy didn’t react. When the other party asked again, the boy realized that the old man was calling him, and he raised his right hand.
[Is Locke referring to me? Do I have any memory of this body? Can I understand and speak English without any problem?] The boy’s mind was a little confused.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
May 1st recharge gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 1 to May 5
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Cypress Wand (Old Version)
“You are a quiet person. It seems that you have suffered a lot. You know, those smelly potions, even if they are cleaned, can’t hide from my nose… Let’s put it this way, pine wood, ten and a quarter inches, unicorn hair core, flexible. People who use pine wood wands usually live long. I hope it can bring you good luck.”
The old man summoned a long wooden box, opened it, took out a medium-length dark brown wand, and handed it to the boy. But the wand flew away as soon as it touched the boy’s hand.
“Oh, it’s nothing, it doesn’t mean anything, we can try again.” Ollivander was stunned for a moment, and quickly comforted the boy. Then, he changed a few wands, but all of them were incompatible with the boy.
This made the cold man look deeply at the boy, with a little curiosity in his heart.
“What a picky customer, but I like such customers… You know, it’s not the wizard who chooses the wand, but the wand that chooses the wizard. Not long ago, there was a girl with fluffy hair, who was a Muggle wizard like you. Her wand, a vine wood wand, chose her and crawled out of the box by itself before she even entered the wand shop. I’m sure that girl will become a great wizard…”
As Ollivander continued to talk, he brought a ladder and searched the shelves full of wooden boxes that almost reached the ceiling.
And after hearing what Ollivander said, the first thought that came to his mind was that the girl Ollivander was talking about should be Hermione Granger.
The girl in the movie left such a deep impression on him that even after more than ten years, he still remembered her.
But it doesn’t seem right, what time is it now?
He subconsciously picked up a newspaper on the table beside him. On the newspaper with the moving figures in the photo, the date was clearly marked: August 29, 1991.
He was a little dazed.
This is impossible.
If he was in the same class as Harry Potter and the others, then how come Professor McGonagall looked so young? Shouldn’t she be a completely old woman?
Could it be that she used some magic potion to keep her youth?
Yes, after all, no matter what kind of woman she is, she will care about her appearance.
Young women want to be more beautiful.
Older women want to look younger.
If this really is a magical world, how could there be no magic potion that can keep one young?
I’m afraid that countless witches will spend their entire lives pursuing eternal youth.
However, if this is true, then this is neither a novel world nor a movie world?
Or, is this a dream?
If it was a dream, he wanted to stay a little longer.
If he ever woke up, he hoped he would never wake up.
“How about this one? Holly, twelve and a half inches, and phoenix feathers. This ideal, incredible combination, I have only tried it once before. You would never have thought that the child, the little savior, actually got her. If you can get the approval of this wand…”
Ollivander climbed down the ladder and handed the boy a thin, straight, light brown wand with a metal handle. This time, the wand did not bounce.
The boy felt that the other two people in the room were looking at him with very deep eyes.
Even though he was an adult in his previous life, he still felt a little creepy, as if their gaze held power.
“Give it a try, kid. Give it a shake.”
The boy did as he was told, and a cluster of delicate sparks flew out from the tip of his wand.
“Oh… I didn’t expect it, I didn’t expect it, actually… If you had come earlier, then, that wand, no, it’s impossible, your suitability is a little worse than his, and, he has been chosen by fate…”
Ollivander should have been pleasantly surprised that his new and most picky daughter had found a home, but now, he was a little hesitant.
“Try again, kid. Maybe, maybe there will be a better option!” Without saying anything, Ollivander snatched the wand from the boy.
The boy didn’t react. He also felt that the wand was not that easy to use.
It should be just barely usable.
“Child, you know, holly symbolizes resistance to evil. On Christmas Eve, people will weave holly branches into wreaths and hang them on the door. However, holly also represents death and rebirth. When it is combined with phoenix tail feathers, which represent achievement and great deeds, fate becomes unpredictable. It is not only unpredictable for yourself, but also for the people around you.” Ollivander climbed up the ladder and continued to choose a wand for the boy while chattering away.
Of course he was just talking to himself, otherwise he wouldn’t have started with “Kid, you know.”
As a young Muggle-born wizard, how could the boy possibly know about wands?
“Found it. This one, try it.” Ollivander climbed down the ladder again and took out a slender, light-colored short wand from a dusty wooden box. It had no strange carvings, but was straight, simple, and even a little smooth.
For some reason, the boy fell in love with her at first sight.
He felt that this wand was in line with his Muggle aesthetic and was a beautiful wand.
And when the boy held her in his hands, a warm current actually flowed from the wand into the boy’s body, making him shiver comfortably.
“Hurry, try it!” Ollivander was a little excited.
The boy nodded and flicked his wand.
Then a large, bright fireball appeared and flew straight out.
Seeing this, Snape immediately cast a silent spell to extinguish the fireball.
“Oh, thank you, Severus, you are so quick…” Then Ollivander turned to look at the boy again: “This is really a wonderful combination, child, you are a perfect match! Originally, I should be very happy about this. But, cypress, ten inches, phoenix tail feathers, straight, without any elasticity. This combination…”
“What do you want to say, Mr. Ollivander?” Snape couldn’t help but speak.
“I don’t want to say this either, but kid… In fact, I respect everyone who bought a cypress wand from me. Because each of them dared to face the darkness, bravely fought against evil, and finally, sacrificed their lives for justice!”
“Garrick Ollivander!”
“I know, I know, Professor Snape. But I can’t hide it from the owner of the wand. Almost all of those who bought cypress wands from me have ended up in graves. The rest have disappeared without a trace, and I don’t know whether they are alive or dead. So, child, if you give up this wand, the holly wand may be a better choice.”
“No…I want her.” The boy did not hesitate. For the first time, a faint smile appeared on his pale and pretty face.
“Okay, okay. But you don’t have to worry too much. After all, this is a peaceful era. I believe you won’t have the chance to sacrifice your life for justice. It’s just that the phoenix tail feathers are so straight and slender, and they can’t bend at all. This makes me a little worried… Severus, he is also a student of your school. Perhaps you should take better care of him.”
Maybe it’s because school is about to start, and there are no children visiting the wand shop.
Ollivander was particularly talkative today.
But Snape ignored Ollivander, he just stared at the thin boy stroking the new wand in his hand with mixed feelings.
This is already the worst starting point in life, and the future is destined to be a rough one. The world is too harsh on this child!
Maybe I should do something for him. If it were Lily, she probably wouldn’t just sit there and do nothing.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3 White Princess (Old Version)
Snape paid five gold Galleons and left with the boy and his wand.
The price of a magic wand is related to its material, but cypress is not a rare wood, so magical cypress is naturally easier to find.
So the boy’s wand is on the very cheap side.
Of course, this price is only possible because of a subsidy from the Ministry of Magic.
No matter how hard it is, it can’t make the magic wand suffer.
Every wizard’s first wand is very cheap.
After walking out of the wand shop, the boy turned around and took a closer look at the shop.
The wand shop was not big, and the golden sign on the door had peeled off, which read: “Olivanders, making fine wands since 382 BC.”
And in the dusty window, a solitary magic wand sat on a faded purple cushion.
“If she was also a girl, she would be very pitiful.” The boy sighed when he saw the magic wand.
He turned his gaze to look at Ollivander behind the window and found that Ollivander was also looking at him with worry, as if watching him leave.
The boy sighed deeply and couldn’t help feeling a little regretful.
It was fine for him to choose the cypress wand, but the child in the body he occupied might not want that.
At this moment, he had figured it out and decided to return the body to its original owner.
“I hope wand learning is just a scam.” The boy just sighed in his heart.
Snape couldn’t hear the boy’s thoughts, so there was no need for him to use Legilimency on a Muggle-born boy.
So he only heard the boy’s previous sigh and gave him a strange look.
He thought the boy was probably fooled by Ollivander and actually treated the wand as a girl.
But he didn’t intend to correct anything. After all, all little boys will grow up one day.
Because we arrived late in the first place and spent a long time in the wand shop, it was already dark outside.
But because of this, Diagon Alley became much emptier.
Snape took the boy on a non-stop basis and soon bought a lot of things. He even bought him a suitcase that could be pulled around.
However, the space inside the suitcase was obviously much larger than it looked from the outside, which surprised the boy.
He gradually realized that some of the things in it were bought for him by Snape himself. For a moment, the boy felt complicated, and some of his impressions when he watched the movie finally collapsed completely.
Snape is a good man.
Hopefully, he’ll have a better outcome.
The only two places they stopped along the way were Madam Malkin’s clothing store and the spacious and bright Gringotts.
The boy could see that the goblins at Gringotts were hostile to Snape, but not towards him, but towards Hogwarts.
The boy had no idea what grudge there was between Hogwarts and the goblins, he could only see that the goblins discriminated against Muggle wizards.
Even alien races have been brainwashed like this by pure-blood wizards. The boy is a little worried whether the owner of this body can graduate from Hogwarts alive.
Around 7pm, Snape returned to the hotel with the boy.
The boy will stay here for the next two days until school starts on September 1st.
That day, the bar owner promised to use “Apparation” to take the boy directly to the train station.
After Snape left, Professor McGonagall hurried over. After telling the boy a lot of precautions in detail, she handed Locke a bag containing 20 Galleons.
20 Galleons is the annual subsidy that the Ministry of Magic provides to orphaned wizards. It’s a small amount, but at least it’s there.
But the boy refused, and showed Professor McGonagall his suitcase and its contents.
Professor McGonagall understood immediately, but she still thrust the bag of Galleons into the boy’s hands.
She could return the 20 Galleons to Snape on the boy’s behalf.
But she would certainly face Snape’s sarcastic remarks then.
She doesn’t want to suffer this.
What can you buy with 20 Galleons? A legal, high-grade suitcase with the “Untraceable Extension Spell” cast on it?
No, not even 200 Galleons!
Snape’s behavior has already shown his attitude. If she can’t understand it, then she is too stupid.
Moreover, Potions Master Snape has no shortage of gold Galleons.
Professor McGonagall gave the boy some more instructions and then left reluctantly.
This made the boy, no, the soul inside the boy’s body, very uncomfortable.
Although he felt that Professor McGonagall’s reluctance was mainly due to worry, he could also see that, at least in appearance, the boy was a likable person.
After eating the sandwich and cream soup sent by the bar owner, he returned to the bedroom and looked carefully in the mirror. Only then did he understand why Ollivander called him “pretty boy”.
The boy’s physical features, in short—a good-looking Chinese-English hybrid.
Because she has a fair face and a slim figure, if she changes her hairstyle, she will immediately become a very beautiful black-haired girl.
“Well, very similar, but I always feel that it is a little worse than in my previous life. The blue eyes are also weird. However, perhaps this is more in line with the British aesthetic?” The boy concluded after looking at his current appearance.
Then he found a crumpled, opened letter on the bedside table.
He didn’t read the contents, but saw the boy’s name on the envelope – Locke Chen.
He is indeed a mixed Chinese and British.
But none of this matters anymore.
He took out The Standard Book of Spells, Elementary from his suitcase and began to read it eagerly.
Soon, he found the details of the spell “Luminescent Flash”.
He took out the wand box, carefully took out the wand, and then followed the instructions in the book to the letter, from the casting gesture to every syllable of the spell… After only three attempts, he successfully cast the spell.
Seeing the white light shining on the top of the wand, which looked as beautiful and sacred as if it were coated with silver, he immediately decided to name the wand in his hand – White Princess.
The origin of the name is simple.
First of all, the Chinese character “柏” is composed of “木” and “白”.
The English name of Kashiwagi is Cypress and the English name of Princess is Princess, both followed by ess.
In addition, she looked so beautiful and noble at this moment, and her owner was a Chinese-British mixed-race.
He thought the name was appropriate.
After trying out magic once and giving the wand in his hand a suitable name, he was satisfied and had no regrets.
After quickly washing up, he took off his worn coat, lay down on the bed, and tried to fall asleep.
It’s time to return this body.
In his dream, he really came to a dark space.
There was nothing else around, it was pitch black, and it looked very depressing and scary.
But not far away, he could see a little boy whose body was made of silver-white light mist, curled up and squatting there.
As for himself, he had the shape of a tall adult, but his body was made of gray fog.
“Is it because my soul has been polluted, or is it because I am not from this world?” He muttered to himself and walked towards the boy.
“What’s wrong with you, kid? Why are you hiding here and don’t want to go back?” He squatted in front of the boy and asked as gently as possible.
But the boy didn’t react at all. In fact, even though he was very close to him, he couldn’t see the boy’s face clearly.
Something stood between him and the boy.
He tried to touch the boy, but his hand went right through him.
After that, he tried many other methods, but still couldn’t get a response from the boy.
This made him a little anxious.
If he continues to occupy this body, there’s no telling what will happen to the boy’s soul, whether it will be taken to the underworld by something.
He had to wake the boy up quickly!
After thinking it over carefully, he decided to use a heart-to-heart approach to let the boy know that he had no ill will towards him, so that the other party would accept his gift.
Chapter 4 Two Souls (Old Version)
“Let me tell you about my origins. However, this is not a beautiful story, I hope you don’t mind…”
“When talking about my origins, I have to talk about my life, my parents, my grandparents. Maybe many people think that they are themselves and have nothing to do with their families. But in fact, each of us is part of a family. Sometimes, even if you want to escape, you can’t.”
“I come from a country far away from here, and one of your parents may also be from that country.”
“My grandparents lived in difficult times. One of them starved to death with his wife and most of his children, and the other starved to death with her husband and most of her children. Then they each took their only remaining child and reorganized their family. Then they had a bunch of children. My father was the second to last child and the third boy in the family.”
“There were too many children in the family, and having gone through that experience, my grandparents didn’t have much patience for them. But my father had a strong body and a bad temper since he was young. Soon, he became the most unpopular person in the family because he was too naughty and always used violence against family members.”
“My brothers and sisters stayed away from him, and my grandparents were completely disappointed and ignored him completely.”
“Normal people probably can’t understand how severe a punishment ‘ignoring’ is, especially when it comes from a close family member. But I only know that at that time, even when it was time to eat, no one from my father’s family was willing to call him, as if they didn’t care whether he would starve to death.”
“But my father didn’t starve to death. When the family didn’t give him food, he stole and robbed, doing all kinds of evil things to survive.”
“When his parents ignored him, he did more bad things to attract his family’s attention. As a result, his family hated him even more. It was a vicious cycle.”
“I don’t know how many bad things my father did when he was growing up. I only know that when I was a child, I lived in my hometown for a while. No matter where I went, there were groups of children chasing me with stones and throwing them at me. I think their parents must have cursed my father a lot, cursing him for having a son without eyes.”
“But unfortunately, their curse has failed. I have pi-eyes. But it’s not completely ineffective. At least, I have been in poor health since I was a child. Although I don’t have to live in the hospital all the time, I can’t do any strenuous exercise.”
“When my father grew up, he did not reflect on why he was treated like this. Instead, he thought it was the fault of his parents, brothers and sisters, who did not know how to cherish and love him. So he decided to build the most beautiful family that all relatives would envy, in order to prove that he was a good child and that they were blind.”
“My father used a lot of tricks to get a dangerous, hard-working, stable job. But at that time, it was a ‘promising’ job.”
“Then, he went to the neighboring village and used his outstanding appearance, promising job and good speaking skills to trick my beautiful mother, the daughter of the village chief, into marrying her. I have to admit that my mother, like most girls, likes handsome guys. But no matter what my father was like inside, he had a good appearance at that time.”
“After marrying my mother, everything seemed to be moving in a good direction.”
“But that’s not the case. Because of my father’s behavior since childhood and the time he lived with my grandparents, my mother and I were implicated.”
“I don’t know if it was because my mother was abused during pregnancy, but I was much lighter than an average baby when I was born and was very unhealthy.”
“It was later proven that my health was indeed not good. I was very thin since I was a child and often stayed in the hospital.”
“My father didn’t take it seriously at first. He thought his son should inherit his physique and be as healthy as him. He’s just too small and hasn’t grown up yet. But in fact, most people in my father’s family are thin, but he is an exception, like a brown bear.”
“I grew up, I was over 1.8 meters tall and weighed less than 100 kilograms. Physical education was the class I least wanted to attend. I couldn’t even finish the college entrance examination papers. I left the examination room with trembling fingers and a pale face. I could only have a crush on the girl I liked. Even if she confessed her love to me later, I could only refuse and cry as she left.”
“After graduating from college, he tried several jobs, but was sent to the hospital many times. He had to go home and do some low-energy work that could be done at home using a computer. It was then that my father finally came to his senses.”
“That day, he found me and asked me why I didn’t bring a wife back home and why I didn’t give him a grandson. Did I want him to be childless and make my relatives and friends laugh at me?”
“Although I had already seen my father’s extremely selfish nature and distorted values, I was still shocked by his questioning. Is he really not aware of his son’s physical condition? Has he been deceiving himself for more than 20 years?”
“All I know is that from then on, the first thing my father said to me when he saw me was a sarcastic remark, and the third thing he said was that he couldn’t help but curse at me and insult me ​​in various ways.”
“He seemed to think that by torturing me, he could change everything and make reality become what he wanted it to be.”
“He even felt that since he had paid so much to raise this child, it was only natural for him to ask for the compensation he wanted. Therefore, it was only natural for him to keep collecting debts without giving him a perfect explanation of ‘four generations living under one roof’.”
“No matter where I hid, he would chase me. He would see me every day and torture me with soft violence. His expression became more and more hateful and his face became more and more hideous.”
“My sister escaped. I don’t blame her. Instead, I feel lucky.”
“My mother’s health was getting worse and worse. She suffered much more than I did, but she had been bullied since she was a child. She might have gotten used to it. Maybe it was because my mother and my father had similar situations when they were young, so she could always tolerate him. But this made my father even worse.”
“Because I couldn’t leave my mother, whose health was deteriorating, alone, I stopped running away. After that, I endured this invisible mental torture for ten years. Finally, one day, my father mocked and insulted me. After my father left, I lost consciousness for a while. When I woke up, I found myself standing at the door, holding a kitchen knife in my hand.”
“I turned to look at the dressing mirror at the door and found that the ferocious expression on my face was exactly the same as my father’s. I thought, I may have gone crazy.”
“After thinking about it for a long time, I decided that I couldn’t go on like this.”
“I received psychological counseling and was then referred to a psychologist. I called my sister to come as a family member and accompany me to the psychologist’s diagnosis.”
“I got a certificate, took the medicine, and then installed surveillance at home.”
“I plan to collect evidence and send my father to prison.”
“This is a cruel decision. I don’t want to think about the consequences. At least my father will kill me after he gets out of prison. But sometimes, people can only choose how to endure misfortune, but not whether to be miserable, right?”
“But before he was sent to prison, an accident happened.”
“One winter day, during a terrible snowstorm, I woke up around midnight in agony from food poisoning.”
“I have to admit that I overestimated the shelf life of winter fruits. I thought that in winter, even if they were not kept in the refrigerator, the fruits could be kept for a long time. During that time, I was a little absent-minded. The fruits tasted a little strange when I ate them, but I didn’t care.”
“I had been vomiting and having diarrhea for a long time. I was sweating all over and struggled to climb onto the bed. I hesitated for a long time, but when I saw the howling snowstorm outside the window, I finally put down my phone.”
“‘Perhaps disappearing like this and not causing any trouble to anyone is the best outcome’, I thought at the time, and then I curled up in the cold bed. The process of death is long and terrifying. When I woke up again, I came into this world.”
“Looking back on it now, I don’t know if I’ve ever let go of my life.”
“I think my father is right. A child who is not loved naturally does not understand love. If he does not understand love, he naturally does not know how to love me.”
“The family’s misfortune will be passed on to the next generation. Perhaps I have already seen this, so I am determined not to fall in love or get married.”
“I’m sorry, I’ve ended up venting my anger without realizing it. This story is terrible and hard to understand. I don’t really want you to understand it.”
“However, I do have some important information to pass on to you. So, please, child! Let me pass this information on to you. I hope that at least you, can have a happy ending in life.”
Perhaps his emotions infected the boy, and the barrier between the boy and his body disappeared.
But before he took a deep breath and prepared to face the ending he would finally get, the boy touched his body first.
Then, the silver-white boy shattered with a bang, turning into silver threads that flowed into his gray body.
His gray misty body gradually turned into silver.
The boy’s fragmented memories also flooded into his soul.
He struggled hard, wanting to change all this, but his body was stiff, as if he was being held down by some invisible huge force, and he could only accept this transformation.
Tears gushed from his eyes and nostrils, and his mouth opened wide, emitting silent cries!
Because he knew that the little boy in front of him had disappeared forever.
It is also because I hate myself for having to continue living!
He lied. He had no relief at all. He could not forget the past at all. Every second he breathed and every second he thought was painful!
He hated his father, hated himself, and hated the world!
He didn’t believe that after starting a new life, the painful past could be forgotten and the demons in his heart could be expelled!
He has gone mad and cannot control himself. He can only hurt others if he is alive!
He longed for it so much, longed for eternal peace, longed to fall asleep without falling into nightmares!
(This is the saddest part of the book. There is no more sad parts later. It will gradually become more joyful, I promise.)
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 5: Fire Oath (Old Version)
The next morning, the boy was awakened by the flapping of the wings of an eagle owl.
Then the eagle owl was frightened by the boy’s empty, dead look after he opened his eyes.
Originally, it was planning to ask for some reward. After all, it was really hard for it to carry such a thick and heavy package.
At least give some nuts, cookies or something like that, just to show your appreciation.
As a huge eagle owl, it is also the overlord in the Hogwarts Owl House.
But now, the eagle owl simply dropped the package, flapped its wings and flew away.
You have to know that there are so many strange black magics in the wizarding world. The little wizard in front of him is so abnormal, it is possible that he has been possessed by a black wizard.
I am just a small eagle owl. My life is more important. Don’t be greedy for those little cookies.
Perhaps because he had vented enough in that space last night, he looked very calm after the sunlight came into view again.
After sorting out his memories for a while, he understood why the owner of this body, the boy, made this choice.
The original owner, Locke Chen, did have a very bad start in life.
In short, she had been molested by greasy old men and forced to burn others to death.
It was really too cruel for an 11-year-old child.
If your life is about to come to an end, you want it to end quickly.
That boy had the worst start and wanted to delete his account and start over.
But the problem is, the boy not only created a new account, but also did not delete the original account. Instead, it was forcibly transferred to him.
Can’t the boy see?
I have quit, quit this terrible game of “life”.
Or is this a childish weakness, a childish gift?
Sitting on the bed, in a daze for a long while, his sight gradually drifted to the wand beside the pillow.
The mysterious power tempted him and made him unable to help but hold the wand in his hand.
Sure enough, another warm current flowed into his body, making his whole body relax a lot.
He placed the wand in the palm of his left hand and gently stroked it with the fingers of his right hand. Suddenly, he found his purpose in life.
Yes, every partner with a cypress wand will fight for justice and sacrifice heroically!
But sacrifice! It’s a noble word!
I, Locke Chen, think this word suits me very well!
“My White Princess, in the name of the Knight of Fire, I beg you to agree to my request. From now on, we will become the most beautiful fireworks in the magic world together!!”
Locke Chen half-knelt on the ground, holding the wand in both hands and raised it high, letting it shine in the light of the morning sun.
And she seemed to feel Locke’s intentions, trembling happily in his hands.
“Oh… I called you to come down for breakfast, but you didn’t come down, so I thought of bringing it to you directly. I didn’t see or hear anything just now, you… go on.”
Old Tom just opened the door, gently placed breakfast on the bedside table, and then immediately turned and left.
Before walking out the door, he deliberately closed the door for Locke, as if to prevent something from getting out.
Locke didn’t care about this at all. After all, he was just a mortal who was afraid of death.
He took the White Princess in his hand, recalled the spell-casting gesture, and swung it, and unexpectedly used the Luminescent Flash without even chanting a spell!
One person, one wand, it seems like they have been getting used to each other for many years and have truly gained a mutual understanding!
The next two days were a boring period of self-study in the room.
Locke didn’t dare to try any other spells except “fluorescent” and “flaming”.
Because the textbook says that trying spells recklessly and making mistakes can lead to very serious consequences.
He has been mostly memorizing books these two days.
In particular, the three books, “One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi”, “Magic Potions and Liquids”, and “Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them”, are the type that require rote memorization but are not difficult to memorize.
On the contrary, “History of Magic” is a bit of a headache.
As we all know, the complete names of foreigners are often a long string of letters, and the names recorded in “History of Magic” are naturally full names… This is really a bit embarrassing.
Let’s not talk about self-study for now.
Regarding the package sent by the eagle owl, Locke opened it and found a thick Old English dictionary inside.
Locke guessed that it was sent by one of the two professors, but he didn’t know who.
As for why he was given the dictionary, Locke finally understood after thinking about it for a day.
Many people don’t know that there are three stages of English since its birth: Old English, Middle English, and Modern English. Each stage is very different and has obvious reading difficulties.
Modern English was not fully standardized until after 1700 AD.
You know, Hogwarts has a long history, and most of the books collected in its library are probably written in Old English and Middle English.
Without a thick Old English dictionary to refer to, reading those books would undoubtedly be very painful!
Speaking of which, Hermione often hangs out in the library. Could it be that she is actually proficient in Old English?
If that’s true, then she’s amazing!
Soon, September 1st arrived.
It was only about 5 o’clock in the morning when Old Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, knocked on Locke’s door.
Locke rubbed his eyes with difficulty, began to wash, and simply put on the black Hogwarts uniform.
Anyway, Old Tom said he would take Locke directly to the 9 3/4 station.
Locke pulled his suitcase downstairs, hurriedly ate a sandwich and drank milk, and then Old Tom stuffed him with a paper-wrapped sandwich as lunch on the train.
Well, he had been eating sandwiches for the past three days, and that was enough.
Before he could even open his mouth to complain, he was dragged away by Old Tom to perform “Apparition”.
I have to say, this is really exciting!
It took a lot of willpower for him to not vomit up all the breakfast he had just eaten!
Oh my gosh!
My dear Muggle brothers and sisters, do you know that I was just put into a washing machine, on the highest setting!
I almost forgot that I have bones as a hard substance in my body!
I feel like I have completely turned into a noodle!
Is this method of space movement in the wizarding world really reliable?
After squatting on the ground for a long time, the paleness on Locke’s face slowly faded away, but Old Tom had disappeared long ago.
I have to say that since escaping from the orphanage, the original owner had been hungry and his health was really bad.
The first “Apparition” came too early for him.
But compared to my previous life, this body is much healthier and there is nothing to complain about.
Locke stood up and saw the long crimson steam locomotive in front of him.
It was unexpectedly clean and beautiful.
Locke pulled the suitcase towards the platform next to it, because the sign on the train clearly read: Hogwarts Express, departing at 11 o’clock.
That’s right, this is the one!
After checking his ticket and entering the carriage, Locke found that he had arrived too early and there were no other students on the train.
In the third carriage on the left near the front of the train, Locke put away his luggage, lay comfortably on the cushioned seat, covered his face with the wizard’s pointed hat, and then fell asleep.
Slowly, Locke fell asleep.
He felt that he had not slept well because at some point there was a lot of noise outside.
There are not only messy human voices, but also bird calls, cat meows, and toad sounds.
It was not until the whistle sounded that Locke was awakened reluctantly and took off the hat from his face.
“Wow!” He felt a girl gasp.
Chapter 6 Hermione and Neville (Old Edition)
“You finally woke up, are you a girl?”
Before Locke’s eyes adjusted to the bright environment outside the hat, he heard a girl asking impatiently.
“Boy,” Locke answered simply.
“Really? You look like a doll, well, just a little thinner!”
The girl’s words immediately brought back Locke’s bad memories from his past life.
That was the time when I was in elementary school and my female teachers dressed me up as a girl to perform on stage. I participated in the town’s song and dance competition and won the second prize.
By the way, they also recorded a video and sent it to the Education Bureau.
“Well, that was my past life and has nothing to do with me.” Locke comforted himself in his heart, and then looked at the girl in front of him.
Her brown hair was neatly combed, her face was white and a little chubby, and her lips were bright red and thin. Could she be…
“Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Hermione Granger, a Muggle-born wizard. What about you, like Neville Longbottom, also a little wizard from a wizard family?” The girl tried her best to make herself look more ladylike.
“Neville?” Locke turned to look at the third person in the car.
“Hello, I’m Neville Longbottom!” The slightly fat, black-haired, round-faced boy sitting opposite Locke said a little timidly.
“Hello, I’m Locke Chen. Like Miss Granger, I’m also a Muggle-born.” Locke stretched out his hand and shook hands with the future “Gryffindor Sword Master”.
Although I don’t understand why Neville got this title, he is called that in fan fiction.
Locke, by the way, has only seen the Harry Potter film series, and only the fourth one, which was a long time ago.
Although he had read Harry Potter fan fiction, he had only read two of them, both of which described Harry as a eunuch in his third year.
So he actually only has a vague understanding of the original plot.
But he felt that this was enough. As long as he could endure through the early and middle stages, he would be able to set off fireworks and make a big move!
As for the later plot, what does it have to do with me?
However, there is one thing Locke wants to mention in particular. The Hermione in front of him looks very similar to the one in the movie. She is actually a beautiful little witch?
To be honest, he was a little surprised.
However, it could also be that today is the first day of school and Hermione has dressed up carefully?
“You are actually from a Muggle family! Oh, to be honest, I thought you were some kind of wizard noble. I was scared to death.” Hermione patted her chest.
“Why do you say that?” Locke asked curiously.
If the memory of this body is correct, he should have been picked up at the door of an orphanage when he was a baby, and there is no information left by his parents on him.
I don’t even know my real birthday.
The name Locke was also randomly given by the orphanage. He was originally called Locke Smith.
Later, when he grew up and found out he was mixed-race, he changed his name to Locke Chen.
“I don’t know, maybe it’s the aura. You know, I’m a little worried that I have nothing in common with other students because of my background, so I came to this carriage that no one wants to enter. As for Neville…”
“I, I’m a little worried too. I’ve been clumsy since I was a child, and my grandma even worried that I was a Squib…”
“What’s a Squib?” Hermione immediately showed her curiosity.
“Well, Squibs are people who can see magic but can’t use it. I heard that from my grandma.” Neville probably realized that the two people in this carriage would not look down on him, and he relaxed a lot.
“Is your grandmother a wizard too? Can she fly in the sky and turn people into frogs… Oh, sorry, I’m very curious about everything in the magical world. Locke, you should be the same, right?”
“No, I’m only interested in spells with strong destructive power. For example – blazing flames!” Locke pulled out the White Princess from his left sleeve and released a big fireball that floated between the three people.
Except for Locke, Hermione and Neville couldn’t help but lean back.
“I finally understand why no one wants to enter this carriage.” Hermione felt that her hair, which she had worked so hard to comb, was becoming fluffy again under the high temperature.
“Yeah! Yeah!” Neville hugged the toad and nodded desperately.
The toad felt a little pain from being held, and croaked twice in dissatisfaction.
“Hey, don’t treat me as a dangerous person. I just like this kind of spell, what’s wrong with that?” Locke shook his wand lightly, making the flame disappear.
It wasn’t like he was using some kind of “curse to stop the fire”, it was just that he seemed to be able to control the fireballs he created.
Locke felt that he had a natural affinity for fire spells, probably because he burned down an orphanage during his first magical riot.
And when he was injured before, it seemed that the magic power went riot and burned down the entire street?
If he wasn’t a little wizard, he might have been locked up in a Muggle prison now.
“Okay. I think that next time you use this spell, you should be in a more open place.” Hermione tidied her restless hair, feeling a little uncomfortable.
She was worried that she wasn’t good enough to be admitted to the magic school.
To be honest, she had tried the “Burning Flames” spell. To her, it was a life spell for lighting candles, otherwise it would not have appeared in the first-grade spells textbook.
But the fire spell cast by this little wizard who was also of Muggle origin made her doubt herself.
In fact, little Hermione was very uneasy. After all, she left her parents at such a young age and came to a completely unfamiliar and dangerous magical world alone.
She was willing to stay in this carriage, and thinking that Neville looked harmless might also be an important reason.
“Of course, if I can find other more powerful fire spells, I will naturally cast them in an open area. By the way, Hermione, do you understand Old English?”
“Old English? Do we still need to learn that!”
“That should be the case. Hogwarts was founded a long time ago, and a large part of the books in the library should be written in Old English.”
“Is this true? But I, I haven’t studied Old English. I always thought I would have the opportunity to learn it in college. What should I do, I…” Hemer was about to cry.
Neville turned even paler and hugged the toad tighter.
“Quack! Quack!” The toad had already begun to struggle hard.
“Well, I don’t think you need to worry. Ordinary wizards will probably never need to use them in their lifetime, but Hermione, you look very smart, and you will definitely need them in the future.”
As Locke spoke, he stood up, took off his shoes, stepped on the seat, opened the suitcase, and took out a thick Old English dictionary.
“We won’t arrive at school until the evening anyway, so let’s learn Old English together during this time,” Locke invited.
Since you have met one of the three suicidal people, it is best to build a good relationship with them in advance.
That way, when they seek death, they might take him with them.
Voldemort, Basilisk, hehe, it’s exciting just to think about it.
“Of course. But you just said that ordinary wizards don’t have to learn Old English in their lifetime. Is that true? You and I are both from a Muggle family, but do you understand the wizarding world?”
“Yes. I lived in the Leaky Cauldron for a while. There were lots of wizards there.”
“You actually live there alone. Are your family members worried?”
“I don’t have any family. I was born an orphan, and then I escaped from the orphanage and lived with a group of orphans.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. But why did you run away from the orphanage… I mean, the orphanage is better than the outside world.”
“You don’t want to know, Hermione. So don’t ask.”
“Okay, sorry, I won’t ask again.”
Chapter 7 The Chatty Little Witch (Old Version)
Next, the two began to recite commonly used Old English words, asking each other questions and checking each other. Their efficiency was indeed much higher than when Locke recited by himself.
In fact, it is more cost-effective to memorize the first-grade textbooks if you have this time.
But staring at a book for a long time on the train would hurt the eyes, and with Hermione, the talkative little witch, around, Locke probably wouldn’t be able to read in peace.
This is the best outcome.
During this time, Hermione also tried to invite Neville to memorize words together, but soon gave up the idea.
Neville has a very bad memory. Hermione thinks that maybe Neville should try to find a way out in other areas.
Studying is too difficult for him.
[If all little wizards in wizard families are like this, then there is nothing to be afraid of. No, Neville himself said that he is more clumsy than others.]While studying with Locke, Hermione occasionally got distracted and couldn’t help but glance at Locke’s face when she was distracted.
“Ah, does anyone of you have a pocket watch? What time is it now?” Locke suddenly asked while rubbing his stomach.
“I brought it… Now, let me see, it’s already 1 o’clock in the afternoon.” Hermione took out the pocket watch from her pocket and looked at it.
“Okay, I forgot to have lunch. Let’s take a break and continue after lunch,” Locke suggested.
“Of course, I’m actually hungry too.”
“Me too!” Neville quickly interjected.
“Well, let’s eat.” Locke and the others rummaged through the suitcases again and found their own lunch.
Locke’s is the simplest, a paper-wrapped sandwich.
Neville’s is the most luxurious, a double-layer lunch box nutritious meal made by grandma, and a bottle of milk.
“Neville, it seems that your family is well off. Judging from the pattern on this lunch box, could you be from one of the Twenty-Eight Sacred Clans?” Locke was a little surprised. He had just seen this family emblem in the “History of Magic” textbook last night.
“I, I don’t know either. Grandma never told me.” Neville was a little confused.
“What are the Sacred Twenty-Eight Clans?” Hermione asked.
“They are the twenty-eight families recognized by the British wizarding world as pure-blooded in the 1930s. In short, they are the wizarding aristocracy. All of this is in the History of Magic, but it’s in the latter part.”
“Indeed, it reminds me of it now that you mention it. I have memorized this paragraph, the Longbottom family. No wonder it sounds so familiar. Why didn’t I think of it immediately?” Hermione said in annoyance.
“Hermione… did you really memorize History of Magic?”
“certainly!”
“You are amazing. I dare say that even among the Muggle students, you are the strongest.”
“Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Chen!” Hermione felt very touched.
“But the crest of a pure-blood family is not allowed to be used by anyone else. In this case, Neville is indeed a member of the nobility. Neville, I hope you will not be sorted into Slytherin House.”
The reason why Locke specifically dug out information about the twenty-eight clans from “A History of Magic” was, of course, because he regarded them as hunting targets.
Although not all pure-bloods are bad, pure-blood families are indeed closely related to the group of “Death Eaters”. Before Locke makes a big move, he must figure out who the enemy is.
“Oh… I’m worried too. If I’m sorted into Slytherin, my grandma will definitely kill me!” Neville was so scared that the beef in his lunch box no longer smelled good.
“No, before that, if you were sorted into Slytherin, you would definitely be bullied by those little snakes. Slytherin students are proud of their ambitions and will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals. They often resort to conspiracies and tricks. The environment there might be a little dangerous for you.”
Locke noticed that Neville’s toad quietly disappeared from his side while Neville was eating.
But he didn’t say anything.
Indeed, if Neville held the toad like that a few more times, the poor toad would really die.
“Wow… No, I will definitely be sorted into Gryffindor. My father and mother are both Gryffindors, I…”
“Don’t worry so much, Neville. You will be sorted into Gryffindor. Even if not, even if you are sorted into Slytherin, as long as you choose someone in Slytherin House to be his or her younger brother, you should be able to get protection. The little snakes all think it is a great honor to have a younger brother.”
“But, but, I’m so stupid and timid, is there really anyone willing to…”
Suddenly someone pushed open the door of the carriage.
“Honey, would you like to buy some snacks?” asked a smiling woman with dimpled cheeks, moving aside to show off the wide variety of goods on her cart.
Neville’s face immediately turned red. Obviously, he was still very embarrassed to be heard by strangers saying what he just said.
“No, thank you!” Locke refused directly.
Only those in good health are qualified to eat snacks. People in poor health will not eat anything outside of regular meals, as that will increase the burden on the digestive system.
Even though it’s mealtime, snacks aren’t exactly healthy.
“We don’t need it either, thank you!” Hermione glanced at Neville and spoke up.
“Well, I wish you a pleasant journey.” The woman looked at Locke again, then closed the door of the carriage regretfully.
After she left, Hermione lowered her voice and said to Locke, “I heard that all Slytherin students are pure-bloods. We shouldn’t be sorted there.”
“If we are unfortunate enough to be sorted there, we will be even worse off than Neville. It’s like throwing a toad into a snake den, you know.”
When Hermione heard Locke’s words and imagined it, she couldn’t help but shudder and hugged herself tightly.
“Do you know how the Sorting is done, Locke? I think you should have already asked about it.”
“I don’t know. It’s all false information. Hogwarts seems to have a tradition of hiding the process of sorting from the young wizards who are about to enter school. I saw with my own eyes that a young witch who was about to enter school from the owner of the Leaky Cauldron was frightened to tears by the various alarmist statements made by a group of wizards in the bar.”
“This… this is too bad. Don’t they know how scared we are?”
“Tradition is like this, whether it’s good or bad, people tend to inherit it.”
“Then Locke, which college are you going to be assigned to?”
“I’m afraid that’s not for us to decide, Hermione.”
“What should I do then?”
“Don’t worry, Hermione, you will definitely get into Gryffindor or Ravenclaw.”
“Why are you so sure?”
“Hermione, let’s continue memorizing words.” Locke felt his voice was a little hoarse.
He noticed that the more nervous Hermione became, the more she tended to talk and ask questions.
The more you explain, the more she knows, the more worried and nervous she becomes, and then she continues to ask, and it becomes a vicious cycle.
He really couldn’t bear it anymore.
“Oh, yes. We have all eaten and it’s time to study. By the way, you didn’t bring any water. Do you want to drink mine?” Hermione handed the thermos to Locke.
“Thank you, Hermione. I am indeed a little thirsty.” Locke took the drink and gulped it down.
“Actually, mine too…” Neville took back his cup angrily.
Next, Sora and Hermione memorized words for another two hours, and then Locke felt a little tired.
This body is really not in good condition. I slept for a whole morning and could only last for more than 4 hours.
Just as he was about to hold on, Neville suddenly exclaimed.
Chapter 8 Finding Toad (Old Version)
“Ah, Lefou, my Lefou is gone!”
“Ralph, who is Ralph?” Hermione asked.
“My toad, it’s gone… Wow, I must have lost it accidentally!” Neville lay on the ground, looked in every corner of the floor, but found nothing, and couldn’t help crying.
“I thought it was just playing hide-and-seek with you. I saw it disappear while you were eating!”
“Invisibility, that toad can actually become invisible!”
“Hermione, it’s a pet in the wizarding world. It not only has special abilities, but is also very smart. Maybe it’s angry with Neville now. After all, Neville was hugging it just now, and to be honest, it was a bit too hard.”
“Wow, Leif, Leif, it must not want me anymore! I’m sorry, Leif, please come out quickly, I won’t dare to do it again!” Neville continued to cry.
But it was clear that Leifu had been fooled by such “sweet talk” more than once, and had no intention of showing up. It was also possible that it really was no longer in this carriage.
“I think we should look for it carefully!” Hermione’s expression suddenly became serious.
“Okay,” Locke pulled out his wand, then said to Hermione, “Hermione, you check the luggage rack. I’ll check the floor, Neville, you prick up your ears and listen carefully. Even if it’s transparent, it will still make a sound when it jumps.”
In fact, the sound insulation of this train is very good, but this may be the effect of magic.
“Okay, I’ll listen carefully, thank you!”
“You’re welcome.” Locke said, supporting himself on the train floor with his left hand, and using his magic wand with his right hand, he released a small fireball, controlling it to slowly sweep under the car, then moved to the seat on the other side and tried again.
“Ah!” Hermione was touching Locke’s suitcase, but felt something jump on her head and couldn’t help but scream.
“It should be there, Neville, grab it!” Locke reminded Neville.
And when Leif jumped onto the floor, he made a loud noise.
When Neville heard Locke’s words, he rushed over without thinking.
But he failed to catch him. Leif was more skilled and broke open the door of the carriage. After quacking twice in triumph, he disappeared.
“Wow, Leif, he really doesn’t want me anymore!” Neville simply didn’t get up and continued crying on the ground.
“Take it easy, Neville. Maybe you will get a pet that suits you better in the future.” Locke pulled Neville up.
“No, Locke, we should go find Leif!” The serious little witch came online.
“Are you sure? Playing hide-and-seek with an invisible toad on a train?”
“We can’t just leave it alone!”
“I think it will return to Neville even if we leave it alone.”
“No, come on, follow me, the three of us will go find it!” Hermione put on her shoes and pulled Locke and Neville out to look for it.
Locke felt a little regretful. Maybe it was not a good thing to get familiar with Hermione too early.
But seeing Neville’s pitiful look, he couldn’t refuse.
Sure enough, being a good person can be tiring.
Next, the trio asked questions from the front to the back of the car. Locke didn’t say a word the whole time and Neville cried the whole time. Hermione was responsible for communication.
But the effect was better if he didn’t speak. Maybe there really was some aura around Locke, and even the senior wizards did not ignore the three of them.
But Leif still couldn’t find it, even when the seniors used the “Flying Spell”.
During this period, Hermione met Harry and Ron.
As for Ron, Hermione was sure that this little wizard from a wizarding family was just so-so, and a sense of superiority immediately arose, making her first meeting with Ron look terrible.
Although Locke also greeted Harry and Ron, he didn’t say much.
Before the branch was established, Locke had no intention of making close friends with these two.
Because these two have a strong sense of faction, it would be difficult to establish friendship with them if you are not from Gryffindor House.
As for Hermione, they have many similarities and need mutual help in their studies.
Even if they are assigned to different colleges, they may still keep in touch.
Moreover, Hermione was the brains of Harry’s trio.
Conquer the brain first, and then the hands and feet will be much easier.
When the three of them returned after searching all the carriages of the train, they just happened to see the three golden-haired young masters hurriedly running out of Harry and Ron’s carriage, looking very embarrassed.
Apparently, three more people had been added to the list of people Harry and Ron hated.
“You two, you’re fighting with others before school starts?” Hermione’s unknown sense of responsibility immediately erupted, and she rushed into Harry and Ron’s compartment and started to teach them a lesson.
This is actually very normal. Good students generally have a sense of mission. They believe that they are role models for everyone and they need to make everyone abide by the same discipline as themselves.
Every good student is the teacher’s best teaching tool, and Hermione is obviously one of them.
“They were the ones who started the trouble first.” Ron was intimidated by their aura and couldn’t help but shirk responsibility.
Harry also thought of the time when he was in a Muggle school and was dominated by “excellent students”. At that time, even his cousin Dudley had to be timid.
“So you two are fighting three? The people on the other side are pure-bloods. Aren’t you afraid that they will cast a spell on you?”
“They’re nothing special, and we still have Scabbers!” Ron mentioned the mouse that had been knocked unconscious.
Hermione subconsciously moved a little further away.
Locke looked at Banban carefully, and it seemed that Banban felt the malice welling up in his heart. His two hind legs twitched uneasily while he was unconscious.
“A prefect just told me that we’ll be there in a while. You’d better change into your robes immediately, and tidy up your appearance to prepare for the sorting test… I hope we can see you again after the sorting!” Hermione hated students who liked to shirk their responsibilities.
Her verbal attacks were indeed lethal. When she mentioned the sorting, Harry and Ron couldn’t help but turn pale.
They wanted to say something, but Hermione had already turned away.
“You don’t have to worry too much about the sorting. Hermione is just a little nervous, so… Oh, Ron, here.” Locke deliberately fell behind and whispered to Harry and Ron.
Harry and Ron were a little confused, and only reacted after Locke left.
“I think Locke is much better than Hermione,” said Ron.
“I think so,” Harry nodded in agreement.
“What have I got here, though, Harry?” asked Ron, pointing to his nose.
“Ron, there seems to be a patch of bruises there… Sorry, I thought it was a birthmark or something.”
“What!” Ron asked in a panic after wiping off the ash with his sleeve. “When, I mean, since when, has it been there?”
“I think it might have been there from the beginning.”
“Oh, that’s too bad! I was the last one to get on the train, no wonder everyone was looking at me and laughing…”
“The train will arrive at Hogwarts in 5 minutes. Please leave your luggage and pets on the train and we will take them to school for you.”
“In five minutes, the train will be…”
The same voice rang three times in succession, interrupting the conversation between the two.
Apparently, the reminder from the broadcast made the two more sober than Hermione’s reminder. Thinking about the sorting test, their faces turned from pale to blue this time.
Ron was afraid that the Sorting Test would really be as dangerous as his brothers said, and it might even cost him his life!
Harry was more worried that if he failed the test, he would have to go back to live with the Dudleys.
For him, it would be better for him to just die!
Chapter 9 Hogwarts (Old Edition)
Although they were feeling nervous, they hurriedly picked up the scattered candies on the ground, put them away, and then changed into their wizard robes.
Ron’s wizard robes seemed ill-fitting, even old.
This made him feel even more uncomfortable after he put on the wizard robe.
“Oh, this is such a terrible day, really!” He couldn’t help but sigh softly before pushing open the carriage door.
“First-years, first-years, come to me! Oh, Harry, come to me, are you okay?” It should be the voice of the half-giant Hagrid coming from outside the carriage.
This made Locke realize that he had arrived at Hogwarts.
After getting off the train, Locke immediately felt cold and couldn’t help shivering.
The nights in the UK are still very cold in September.
He couldn’t help but make up his mind that he must find an opportunity to learn the spell to keep warm in the future, otherwise his small body would not be able to withstand it after a few more times.
The little witch Hermione beside him was also trembling, but Locke was sure that she was actually nervous about the sorting.
Because she started shaking before she even got off the train.
[Little girl, your psychological quality is not good enough.]As for Neville…well, he was still sobbing.
Seriously, is his relationship with Leif that deep?
Could it be that the relationship is deeper than the one between himself and Princess White?
Speaking of which, Princess White and I have only met for three days.
Well, today, September 1, 1991, is the three-week anniversary of my meeting with the White Princess. That’s great!
As Locke moved with Hagrid and the other little wizards, his mood suddenly improved.
As if sensing Locke’s love, the White Princess hiding in the sleeve of Locke’s left arm injected a warm current into Locke’s body as usual. Locke’s body suddenly became warm and he felt better.
The little wizards soon arrived at the lake.
Even at night, Locke could see how vast the lake was!
This is good news, which means that he has found a place where he can practice fire magic spells to his heart’s content.
It was night and there was no light around, so the Black Lake looked even darker than usual.
But the little wizards had to follow Hagrid’s instructions and choose a small wooden boat for four people to board.
Locke was the first to board a small wooden boat. To be honest, the boat was shaky and very unstable.
Locke was really worried that he would fall into the lake while crossing it.
After Locke, of course, came Hermione and Neville, but there was still one vacant seat.
“Hello, nice to see you again, Locke.” The blonde girl with pigtails rushed to the last empty seat.
“Hello, Hannah Abbott.” Locke nodded coldly and politely.
This took Hermione a bit by surprise.
She thought that Locke was just reluctant to go with her to look for toads, which was why he became so cold.
Now it seemed that Locke was just more friendly towards her and Neville.
Thinking of this, the little witch couldn’t help but feel happy and temporarily forgot her nervousness.
Hannah was also very happy. It was not easy for her to talk to Locke.
Before, at the Leaky Cauldron, Lockerby was even colder than he is now.
If you don’t know, you would think he has vampire blood.
The four of them are in place, and the small wooden boat is about to set off.
Leif seemed to realize that if he didn’t come back, he would have to find a way to swim over on his own.
But there might be some dangerous creature in the lake, waiting with its mouth wide open to take it as a snack.
So it quickly appeared, jumped to Neville’s feet, and quacked.
“Oh, Lefo, my Lefo! I knew you wouldn’t abandon me, woooo!”
Neville was so excited that the little wizards around him couldn’t help laughing. Hermione and Hannah moved a little away from Neville, feeling very embarrassed.
Foreign children look down upon those timid children who cry easily.
Apparently, Neville is one of those people.
Neville held Caifu in his arms, and the boat moved automatically, carrying them slowly across the Black Lake towards the towering castle standing on the hillside.
To be honest, Locke was a little disappointed when he saw the Hogwarts castle.
Perhaps it was because he had seen the gorgeous light show in his hometown city at night, the faint light of fire still illuminated Hogwarts could not touch Locke’s heart at all.
Well, it even feels a bit shabby.
Moreover, the castle itself was not symmetrical and did not fit his aesthetic.
Not to mention the symmetry, even the random spires are very wizard-like in style.
Of course, the most important thing is that Locke did not hear the “ding” sound, nor did he hallucinate the famous “Hedwig Variations”.
Everything seemed so ordinary, as if no one noticed that a time traveler had mixed in with this group of new wizards.
“Keep your head down!” Hagrid suddenly shouted as they approached the cliff.
The nervous little wizards all did as they were told, except Locke who was still in a daze.
Seeing this, Hermione hurried to pull him, but then realized that only someone of Hagrid’s height would need to bow his head.
“What are you thinking about?” Hermione asked quietly.
“Why don’t I have a system?”
“What?”
“nothing.”
Hermione wanted to ask more, but the boat had already stopped, and without noticing this, Hermione nearly fell forward.
Locke supported her in time, and the two of them got off the boat first, followed by Hannah and Neville who was holding the toad.
The spot they reached was a private opening, screened by a veil of ivy.
After everyone got off the boat, Hagrid led everyone to drill a tunnel and reach the base of the castle, where there was an underground dock.
The crowd did not stay at the pier, but climbed up along the cobblestone path.
The cobblestone path was very slippery, causing Locke to complain about why there were no stairs.
Later I thought that this was a dock, and if it was made into steps, it would be inconvenient to push the car up and down, so I felt relieved.
Although wizards can use magic, Filch and Hagrid cannot, at least Hagrid cannot.
Hagrid led everyone climbing on the cobblestone road for an unknown amount of time before finally arriving in front of a huge oak door.
Hagrid took the knocker and knocked on the door three times.
The door opened immediately, and then the tall witch in dark red robes – Professor McGonagall appeared!
Locke looked over again and found that Professor McGonagall was still the same.
Although she is no longer young, she doesn’t look like an old woman either.
To be honest, for a moment, Locke even felt that the world he traveled to might have been reached by other travelers before.
Perhaps he or she developed the anti-aging potion that caused Professor McGonagall to look like this now.
Of course, Locke later studied the history of magic carefully and found that it was just his fantasy.
It’s not that someone changed the world, but because this is the world.
The world has its own laws of development.
For human beings, wherever there is a need, there will be inventions.
Anti-aging potions have actually been around for a long time, and the formula has been improved countless times by now, and there is more than one type.
In addition to the anti-aging potion, there were also strange things such as the “contraceptive spell” that Locke had never heard of that were invented.
But they were all born in different eras, and the possibility of them being related to time travelers is extremely small.
When Professor McGonagall appeared, she first glanced sternly at the little wizards who were huddled like quails below. Her gaze lingered on Harry and Ron, Neville and Locke, and then she fell silent.
“Hey, first-year students, pay attention, this is Professor McGonagall!” Although Hagrid didn’t know what happened to Professor McGonagall, he still took the initiative to introduce her to the freshmen.
“Thank you, Hagrid. From now on, just leave them to me.”
Professor McGonagall opened the door, revealing the castle courtyard behind it.
The yard is big enough for playing basketball.
There are stone slabs under the courtyard and a lawn against the wall.
There are braziers hung on the walls around the courtyard, with everlasting flames burning in them.
Chapter 10 Confrontation and Killing Intent (Old Version)
Without time to look further, the little wizards walked and ran to catch up with the resolute Professor McGonagall, all the way into the hall in front of the auditorium before stopping.
Professor McGonagall slowly turned around, facing the nervous little wizards, and said seriously:
“Welcome to Hogwarts! The opening banquet is about to begin, but before you take your seat, you must first determine which house you will enter.”
Professor McGonagall suddenly stopped here, and the little wizards swallowed nervously!
Some were even so scared that they almost cried!
Professor McGonagall did a good job of showing her power.
I guess in the next few years, these little wizards will be more obedient when facing Professor McGonagall?
“House Sorting is a very important ceremony. During your time at school, your house is like your own home.”
“You will attend classes with students from your own college, live in the dormitories of your respective colleges, and spend your spare time in the common rooms of your respective colleges.”
Hearing this, Hermione couldn’t help but turn her head and look at Locke.
Professor McGonagall did not stop talking, and continued:
“The school has four houses: Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own glorious history and has produced outstanding witches and wizards!”
“Please remember that during your time at the academy, outstanding performance will add points to your respective academy, and any violation will cause your academy to lose points. At the end of the year, the academy with the highest score will receive the academy cup, which is a great honor. I hope that no matter which academy you are assigned to, you will bring glory to your academy!”
“In a few minutes, your sorting ceremony will begin in front of the entire school. I suggest that you take this time to tidy up your appearance!”
After saying all this in one breath, Professor McGonagall stared at a few disheveled little wizards, forcing them to tidy up quickly.
Hermione also whispered to Locke if her hair was messy.
Locke looked at it, not knowing how to answer her.
You know, the little witch’s hair is wild and unruly. It has been so long since she left home, and Livermore jumped on her head and messed it up, so now her hair is messy.
“Ah, it’s over!” Hermione understood everything just by looking at Locke’s expression.
She tried to struggle and tidy up again, but it only made things more messy.
Two little witches nearby were already laughing quietly.
Locke saw it and said he could do nothing to help.
How could a single guy comb a girl’s hair? Besides, it wouldn’t be appropriate since he and Hermione had just met.
Hermione couldn’t stand the low laughter behind her, but she didn’t have the courage to protest until she heard another familiar snicker next to her.
Hermione turned her head in annoyance and found that it was Ron who was pointing at her and laughing.
Ron probably didn’t expect to be caught red-handed. He remained pointing at Hermione, his whole body frozen.
Hermione glared at him fiercely, while Harry beside him nodded at Locke.
Harry felt that Locke could be his friend. Both of them were from a Muggle family and were thin. They had many similarities.
How should I put it? This is probably the feeling between the victims.
“Quiet! I’ll come and call you when they’re ready. Just wait here!” Professor McGonagall said, then turned and left.
The young wizards did not remain quiet for long before they began to whisper to each other, most of them telling the horror stories about the Sorting Test that they had heard at home.
The atmosphere around them became more and more tense. Neville was frightened to death. Hermione closed her eyes and whispered various spells until a little wizard screamed and all the sounds disappeared.
It turned out that the ghosts entered through the little wizards.
Locke stretched out his hand and let the ghosts pass through his arm.
He was intrigued by the pearly white, translucent ghosts because they resembled the spirits Locke had seen in that dimension.
However, the souls were covered in thick silver mist, while these ghosts were only slightly pale white.
The young wizards around were stunned by Locke’s daring behavior, and in fact most of them didn’t notice what they had penetrated until a beautiful black-haired young witch ghost appeared.
She first noticed the presence of an arm, then it penetrated her position, which made her feel rude!
She was about to get angry, but after seeing the face of the owner of the arm, she held back.
Then she just walked away.
Locke withdrew his arm somewhat embarrassedly. He didn’t expect that the ghost would care about this.
But his face is too popular.
Obviously I was more handsome in my previous life.
Now her nose is so high and thin, her pupils are still blue, and her skin is so white… I really don’t understand the British aesthetic.
“How are you feeling?” Hermione asked quietly.
“It’s very cool… just like being poured with a basin of cold water. It should be very comfortable in summer.” Locke answered honestly.
Hermione glared at him in disapproval and continued to recite the spell.
Ghosts come and go quickly.
When they entered the Great Hall, Professor McGonagall still didn’t come out.
At this time, the golden-haired young master Malfoy finally couldn’t hold it in anymore, and stood up with his little brothers to start making trouble for Harry and Ron!
He laughed at Ron’s ill-fitting and old wizard robes, causing Ron to turn pale!
That’s right, what Ron cared about and feared most at the moment, apart from the possible sorting test, was the old wizard robe that didn’t fit him.
He was originally thinking about how he would hide this matter after entering the auditorium.
Even outside now, he was exposed by Malfoy.
He and his brothers had learned a spell to temporarily change the color, and they planned to find an opportunity to make the color of their wizard robes darker.
As a result, the experiment on Scabbers failed completely, and was caught by Hermione, who looked down on him!
Ron, thinking back on what he had experienced throughout the day, just wanted to cry!
September 1, 1991, Ron’s first day at Hogwarts, Good Friday.
Harry naturally realized that Malfoy’s sarcasm hit Ron’s sore spot, and being a man of great loyalty, he walked directly in front of Malfoy and looked at him fearlessly!
I don’t know if it was an illusion, but Locke actually felt the murderous intent between the two of them!
He felt that his three views were shocked. Could such a young child really want to kill the other person?
Because they are wizards and mature more precociously.
Or is it because they are children that they can want another person to die without any guilt?
Could this be pure murderous intent?
Locke didn’t have time to think about it because Professor McGonagall had returned.
The confrontation between Harry and Malfoy had to end temporarily, but the grudge between the two was completely formed!
It wasn’t just Harry, Ron also hated Malfoy, but not as much as Harry.
In fact, Harry is mentally unhealthy because he has suffered abuse and domestic violence since childhood.
He is very sensitive to other people’s malice, and once he identifies someone as his enemy, he will fight to the end!
Now that he has entered the wizarding world, he will no longer allow anyone like his uncle’s family to continue to look down on him, insult him, torture him, and bully him!
Harry probably transferred his hatred for his uncle’s family onto Malfoy.
And Malfoy, Malfoy’s anger comes more from arrogance.
It was the first time that the young master who walked out of his home encountered someone who disobeyed him, and his anger was at its peak at this moment.
Things will get better after he enters the school and suffers some losses in the Snake Academy.
People must always understand that the world does not revolve around them.
Chapter 11 Sorting, Azkaban? (Old version)
Professor McGonagall seemed oblivious to the hatred between the two children and beckoned everyone to follow her into the Hogwarts Great Hall.
The auditorium was brightly lit, and the lighting effect was surprisingly no worse than modern indoor lighting systems!
How is this done?
Locke could see that there were four long tables arranged in two rows, and each table was occupied by students from their respective college.
Little wizards like Locke had to line up and squeeze through the middle.
This is somewhat like a public execution.
Because every little wizard will be seen completely by all the teachers and students in the school, no one can hide in the crowd.
In the process of walking from the door to the Sorting Hat, Harry and Locke undoubtedly attracted too much attention.
Everyone knows Harry, a celebrity in the wizarding world!
Locke is the second Chinese-British half-blood in Hogwarts after Qiu Zhang, and he is also so handsome. When he accompanied Hermione and Neville to find toads on the train, he had already become one of the topics of discussion among students.
Especially among girls, they always have a lot to say when they mention Locke, and they are very concerned about which college Locke will be assigned to.
Locke saw Snape in the teacher’s seat, but Snape was looking at Harry, and Harry also looked at the teacher’s seat, covering the lightning scar on his forehead in pain.
Locke looked away, and the dirty Sorting Hat began to sing: “You may think I’m not pretty enough, but don’t judge a book by its cover…” (cruelly omitting the weird lyrics)
Although the Sorting Hat’s song is not pleasant at all, it at least introduces its origins through the song and introduces the characteristics and virtues represented by the four houses.
Soon, Professor McGonagall began to call the roll, asking the students to sit on a chair next to the Sorting Hat one by one, put the Sorting Hat on their heads, and wait for the Sorting Hat to decide where they would go.
The first one, of course, is
“Hannah Abbott!”
The little girl with golden pigtails glanced at Locke, ran over nervously, and was soon announced to be sorted into Hufflepuff.
The little wizards at the Hufflepuff table cheered and clapped loudly. It was obvious from the sound that this was the largest and most populous house in Hogwarts.
Then,
“Susan Burns!”… “Hufflepuff!”
“Terry Boot!”… “Ravenclaw!”
The Sorting Hat stays on different people’s heads for different periods of time, but it always makes a decision.
The little wizards who were assigned the task often looked confused, and then stood up to face their fate.
At least, when they went to their own college’s table, there was applause.
That’s enough.
“Hermione Granger!”
Locke clearly felt that Hermione beside him trembled a little, then she turned her head to look at Locke and walked over nervously.
Locke was speechless. Why are you all looking at me? Are you looking to see if I can increase my luck?
“Well, it’s a bit difficult. You have an amazing thirst for knowledge, and an equally amazing sense of responsibility and competitiveness. It’s really hard to choose. Both Ravenclaw and Gryffindor are suitable for you. However, I have encountered similar situations before, Gryffindor!”
Hermione finally entered Gryffindor. Professor McGonagall looked at Hermione for a second longer because the “similar situation” mentioned by the Sorting Hat was referring to her back then.
Ron was a little unhappy about Hermione being sorted into Gryffindor, but could only snort quietly.
After Hermione had settled the dust, it was soon Neville’s turn, holding the toad.
The Sorting Hat hesitated for a long time, until Neville almost cried, before sorting him into Gryffindor.
In fact, it thinks Hufflepuff is more suitable for Neville, but Neville has a strong desire to enter Gryffindor.
Next, Malfoy was also sorted, naturally into Slytherin.
There were no twists and turns.
But when Professor McGonagall read out the name – “Harry Potter”, the entire hall suddenly became silent!
It was as if countless destinies, through the void, were casting their gazes towards this place together!
The subtle hissing sound of the burning flame is so harsh!
Locke even noticed that even Dumbledore leaned forward slightly nervously, not to mention the other professors!
The Sorting Hat hesitated as usual, but Harry seemed to have sensed something and prayed desperately, “Don’t go to Slytherin! Don’t go to Slytherin!”
The Sorting Hat finally obeyed Harry’s wish and sorted him into Gryffindor.
At that moment, the stagnation of the world finally disappeared, and fate withdrew!
“We have Potter! We have Potter!” the Weasley twins shouted excitedly!
Professor Flitwick, who was of goblin descent, fell from his seat in disappointment.
Fat Professor Sprout knocked over his glass.
Quirrell and Snape had serious expressions.
Dumbledore breathed a sigh of relief.
Hagrid gave Harry a thumbs-up.
Professor McGonagall looked delighted.
When Harry came to the Gryffindor table, Ron’s brother Percy stood up excitedly and nervously and shook hands with Harry tightly!
Didn’t he really meet the Minister for Magic?
Soon after, it was Ron’s turn. This time the Sorting Hat did not hesitate and quickly called out “Gryffindor”.
Obviously, Harry was very happy with the result, but Hermione was a little dissatisfied.
It’s strange that Ron’s brothers all take it for granted!
They even worried whether their brother would be sorted into Hufflepuff!
What surprised Locke was that he was the last one.
As he walked towards the seat next to the Sorting Hat, he could hear murmurs in the hall.
Most of the time, they said things like “He’s so handsome” and “Is he really a boy?”
Locke noticed that many professors also paid attention to him, such as Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and Professor Dumbledore?
Locke knew that the protagonists of fan fiction were all very concerned about the hat in front of them, and suspected that it was imbued with the advanced power of “Leminacy”.
But Locke doesn’t care at all. He is completely different from the protagonists of other fan fictions.
They want to live a good life, and they just want to make it big!
If the Sorting Hat really has that function, then congratulate it happily: you won the jackpot!
It would be best if it shared this information with Dumbledore.
If that happens, it will definitely deal a terrible blow to the dark forces in the British wizarding world!
Locke, on the other hand, didn’t care what would happen to him.
But the Sorting Hat might not be that powerful;
Or maybe there are too many messy things in my brain?
Or, is it hiding something?
In conclusion,
“Well, let me see…Locke Chen, right? You are really the most beautiful and dangerous little wizard I have ever seen! Ambition, curiosity, courage, loyalty, no matter which one, you are outstanding! I think you will shine brightly no matter which college you are in! So, little wizard, where do you plan to go?”
“casual.”
“Then, how about Azkaban?”
“The charge is for burning Hogwarts’ precious Sorting Hat?”
Professor McGonagall, who happened to hear the conversation between the two, couldn’t help but turn around and glare at them.
“Okay, okay…Gryffindor, he’s a true Gryffindor!”
The Sorting Hat finally planned to put Locke into Gryffindor, otherwise it was worried that not only it, but the entire Hogwarts would be burned down by this crazy little guy!
When Locke returned the Sorting Hat to Professor McGonagall, the Sorting Hat was still chattering:
“Minerva, I sorted him into your house, so you must take good care of him! Although I sorted four Gryffindors who were not suitable for Gryffindor today, I had no choice! Don’t ever complain to me in the future!”
When Professor McGonagall heard this, a “#” appeared on her forehead. She almost couldn’t help but pull out the sword of Gryffindor from the Sorting Hat and chop the Sorting Hat off with one blow!
Chapter 12 Dumbledore’s Warning (Old Version)
Locke was sorted into Gryffindor.
Some are happy and some are regretful.
Anyway, Hermione, Neville and Harry were very happy and clapped hard.
Locke’s conversation with the Sorting Hat just now was very quiet, and only Professor McGonagall who was standing next to them heard it.
Otherwise, people wouldn’t react the way they do now.
Ron didn’t care about Locke being sorted into Gryffindor, but Hannah looked disappointed.
As for the teachers’ seats, Locke didn’t look at them.
When Locke arrived at the Gryffindor table, the Sorting ceremony was complete and Dumbledore stood up and spoke:
“Dear students, welcome to Hogwarts to start the new school year! Before the banquet begins, I would like to say a few words, which are: Idiot! Crybaby! Scum! Twist! Thank you all!”
Dumbledore sat down again and everyone applauded.
Then the empty plates in front of everyone began to be filled with roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops, lamb chops, steak, baked potatoes, potato chips, pudding, broth and other foods.
Locke was staring at the gold cup and silver plate in front of him, wondering if drinking water from the gold cup would cause heavy metal poisoning, when he was startled by the sudden appearance of food.
The other newly enrolled wizards did the same as him, but they soon became happy and began to eat heartily.
The same was true for Locke, but he ate very elegantly.
In his previous life, he was the type who took his time to eat, and in this life, he received an aristocratic education… Yes, in the orphanage, he not only learned aristocratic etiquette early on, but also had to learn art and music.
Don’t ask why, the reason is that this is how we can sell it at a good price!
Ever since the orphanage changed its director and discovered that Locke was very handsome and a rare mixed-race, the new director started doing a “money-making” business!
Putting aside the past, some people at the Slytherin table noticed Locke’s dining etiquette, especially when Ron was beside him for comparison.
They began to speculate about Locke’s background. If he was not a wizard aristocrat, could he be an international student?
I wonder how they would react if they knew Locke was a Muggle-born wizard?
In fact, before arriving at the Gryffindor table, Locke also secretly glanced at the Slytherin snakes.
He didn’t dare to look at them any longer, for fear that the evil intentions in his heart would be noticed by them.
People in the magical world have keen intuition. The previous incident with Banban was a lesson. Locke cannot take any risks.
His mental state is not completely stable yet, and he doesn’t want to deal with the little snakes so early if it is not necessary.
After eating for about ten minutes, the ghosts came in and greeted the students.
The surroundings became chilly.
Some ghosts may not be so beautiful and maintain the same appearance as before death.
For example, Nearly Headless Nick and The Bloody Baron.
However, the arrival of the ghost blocked everyone’s appetite, but it could not block everyone’s curiosity.
Many people in Gryffindor were particularly curious about Locke’s background. Before this, he had only introduced his background to Hermione, Neville, Harry, and Ron.
Locke has nothing to hide.
After learning that Locke was from a Muggle orphanage and knew nothing about his parents, everyone felt both unbelievable and sympathetic.
The atmosphere in Gryffindor is still very good.
But Percy immediately lost interest in Locke after learning of his background.
This surprised Locke at how out of place Percy was with the little lions around him.
Harry’s attitude towards Locke suddenly became complicated.
He sympathized with Locke for having to grow up in an orphanage, but he couldn’t help thinking that perhaps the orphanage was a hundred times better than his uncle’s house. He couldn’t help but want to ask Locke more to prove his idea.
But he was a bit far away from Locke and was still entangled by Nearly Headless Nick.
As the representative ghost of Gryffindor, Nick was very interested in Harry and shared many secrets among ghosts with him.
On the other side, Percy served Harry closely, even pushing Ron away.
But Harry at least got a lot of information from Percy, who answered all his questions, such as the hook-nosed professor next to Professor Quirrell was called Severus Snape.
Harry felt a familiar malice in him, and the scar on his forehead hurt slightly when he looked over there.
He kept this in mind.
When the dessert was gone, Dumbledore stood up and the hall slowly returned to silence.
“First-year students, please note that no students are allowed to enter the woods on campus! Some of our old friends should also remember this.” Dumbledore glanced at the Weasley twins.
“Also, the caretaker, Mr. Filch, asked me to remind everyone not to cast spells in the corridors during class breaks.”
“Veterining of Quidditch players will begin in the second week of this semester. Interested parties please contact the captains of each house or Madam Hooch.”
“Finally, I must tell everyone that anyone who does not want to suffer an accident and then die in pain, please do not enter the corridor on the right side of the fourth floor!”
Dumbledore said this and glanced towards the Gryffindor table again.
But Harry had a feeling that the Headmaster was looking at him this time.
“Now, before everyone goes back to bed, let’s sing the school song together!” Dumbledore said excitedly, but the other professors’ faces became stiff.
“Everyone choose your favorite tune, get ready, sing!”
After Dumbledore finished speaking, he used his wand to conjure up the lyrics of the school song in colorful letters in the air, for fear that someone would use the excuse of not knowing the lyrics to keep silent and not sing.
Then the time for the magic sound to fill his brain began. Locke, who had received music training and had a certain ability to appreciate music in his previous life, was almost taken away by this chorus!
[You must learn the mantra of “closing your ears and blocking your ears” before next semester!]Locke made up his mind secretly, and at the same time, added another spell to his spell learning list.
Next, the Gryffindor students followed Percy out of the Great Hall and began walking through the corridors and climbing the stairs, all the way up.
Locke was not used to the dim environment.
Although the ancient castle is well maintained, it is a building from thousands of years ago after all.
The occasional mottled walls made Locke feel like he was walking into a historical monument.
But what impressed Locke the most were the portraits that covered almost every corner of Hogwarts School.
Locke had no doubt that they were the principal’s eyes and ears.
In theory, anything that happens in this school cannot be hidden from the great Professor Dumbledore.
Maybe I should have been more low-key at the beginning?
The characters in the portrait include men, women, young and old, and their attitudes towards the freshmen are also different.
Some welcome it, some are annoyed, some ignore it, and some are curious.
Locke had observed them carefully and found that if their portraits were not beautified, then perhaps the average level of appearance in the wizarding world was indeed higher than that in the Muggle world.
This is another proof that the magical world is actually evolving naturally.
After all, they are all wizards and have powerful special abilities. Who wouldn’t want to find a better and more beautiful spouse?
Even the worst wizard can easily find a beautiful Muggle as his life partner.
This had been easier before the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy.
And in earlier periods, perhaps before the rise of human civilization, an era earlier than the clan and tribal era.
As a priest or clan leader, a wizard can probably choose any member of the opposite sex in the clan as a partner, and even turn the entire clan into his own harem family.
After so many selections, wizards may really be better than Muggles in all aspects, including their average appearance.
If pure-blood wizards didn’t always marry their close relatives and ruin their own bloodlines, then their theory of pure-blood supremacy might actually make some sense. Unfortunately…
Chapter 13 Harry’s Smile (Old Version)
[By the way, whether the pure-blood wizards are good or not, what does it have to do with me, Locke?
I just want to be a messenger of justice, and will only use morality and law to determine who my prey is!
As for the pure-blood wizards, some of them unfortunately chose to stand on the opposite side of justice…]Locke was distracted as he followed everyone’s movement.
After waking up, I couldn’t help but feel a little regretful.
When he first arrived at Hogwarts, he realized that the passages and stairs here were very complicated.
He should not be in a daze, but observe carefully and remember the correct path.
But his mental condition was unstable and he sometimes couldn’t control himself and would become dazed.
Just as he was cheering himself up and planning to take good note of the route ahead, the team suddenly stopped.
It turns out that Peeves has targeted these freshmen and tried to play a prank on them!
Percy was furious, but there was nothing he could do.
After all, he is a good student and cannot cast spells casually in the corridor.
He could only use the Bloody Baron to scare Peeves.
Pipi was not afraid of anything except Bloody Baron. After muttering for a while, he finally gave in.
But before leaving, he threw a bunch of canes over, one of which hit poor Neville right on the head.
Neville cried bitterly, and Locke subconsciously wanted to take out his wand, but was stopped by the little witch who squeezed in beside him at some point: “No, Locke! Have you forgotten that Professor Dumbledore just emphasized that spells cannot be cast in the corridor! You can’t break the rules on the first day of school!”
“Okay, Hermione.” Locke just said it subconsciously. Although they had not been together for a long time, he might have regarded Neville as one of his own.
I felt a little unhappy when I saw him being bullied.
“Huh, Hermione, you’re such a good boy!” Ron couldn’t help getting angry when he heard Hermione’s words.
He probably equated Hermione with his mother.
When he was at home, his mother controlled him every day, not allowing him to do this or that.
He thought he would be liberated when he arrived at school, but he didn’t expect to meet another mother on the train on the first day.
The worst thing is that this “mom” was assigned to the same college as me!
“Ron, have you forgotten what Professor McGonagall said? Our violation will cause Gryffindor to lose points and will make us miss the House Cup. You don’t want any of us to lose the honor of the entire house because of our personal behavior.”
Hermione’s rebuttal was so sharp, especially at this time, when everyone was looking at Ron.
He was completely speechless.
And his brother Percy did not stand on his side, but agreed with Hermione:
“That’s right, you should abide by the school rules! You know, Gryffindor hasn’t won the house cup for several years in a row. This year I am the prefect, and it is the most promising year for Gryffindor! I don’t want anyone to prevent me from leading everyone to glory!”
Percy’s words didn’t resonate much.
After all, apart from another female prefect, there are only a group of first-year students here.
But he didn’t feel embarrassed. He turned around and led everyone to continue climbing the stairs. They soon reached the eighth floor and stopped at the end of the corridor.
There hung a full-length portrait of a middle-aged woman with a plump figure and luxurious clothes.
“Password?” the portrait asked lazily.
“Dragon scum!” Percy replied.
The portrait nodded, and the heavy metal door she was against moved sideways, revealing a narrow passage behind.
After everyone followed Percy through the passage, they arrived at the circular Gryffindor common room.
When Locke entered, all he saw was a sea of ​​golden red.
The common room has red walls and carpets, and gold trim.
The most eye-catching thing in the lounge is a very large red brick fireplace with a bright flame burning in it.
As expected, Gryffindor is the representative element of the college, which is fire among the four elements.
From this perspective, it might be most appropriate for Locke to enter this academy, after all, he is good at fire spells.
Before they had time to take a closer look, the young wizards were driven into their respective dormitories by Percy and the female prefect.
There is a platform protected by railings directly above the lounge fireplace, which is connected to four staircases.
The two downward ones lead to the common room, while the two upward ones lead to the towers where the boys’ and girls’ dormitories are located.
Locke parted ways with Hermione on the platform, but before that, Hermione and Locke agreed to have breakfast together the next morning.
Locke did not refuse.
It’s a rare opportunity to be assigned to the same college as Hermione, so I should make good use of the high-quality resources of this female academic master.
On the door of a room in the tower of the boys’ dormitory, Locke found a metal label with his name on it.
That meant that this room would be where he would live for the next few years.
And his roommates were Neville, Harry, and Ron!
Locke was a little confused about how the dormitories were divided. Obviously, they were not allocated in alphabetical order.
But there’s no point in thinking about this.
Locke pushed open the door first and then found his bed.
Next to the bed is my suitcase, and near the bedside table is a prepared weekly schedule and some notes.
Locke noticed that there were two classes tomorrow, Transfiguration at 9am and Herbology at 3pm.
Breakfast is from 8:00 to 10:00, lunch is from 12:00 to 13:00, and dinner is from 17:00 to 19:00.
Take a moment to make a mental note of the contents of your class schedule.
Then, Locke familiarized himself with the basic facilities of the dormitory, washed up in a hurry, and finally climbed into bed.
Compared to him, the other three exhausted little wizards took off their shoes and fell asleep on the bed. They looked so sloppy and unhealthy.
Locke shook his head, tucked in the quilt, and began to hypnotize himself to fall asleep quickly.
However, as he was not very particular about his bed and had poor sleep quality, he was still woken up by the cry of an owl in the middle of the night.
Locke opened his eyes with difficulty, and then saw Harry and his owl Hedwig, talking at the dormitory window while looking at the dark scenery outside.
To be precise, it was Harry who was talking to himself, with Hedwig occasionally responding with a cry.
To be honest, the smile on Harry’s face at this moment looked really happy, which made Locke couldn’t help but feel a little jealous.
“Harry, you have classes tomorrow, so you should go to bed early.” Locke spoke and reminded Harry.
“Sorry… for waking you.” Harry was startled, and when he saw it was Locke, he spoke a little stiffly.
“Nothing, go to bed early, uh~ah.” Locke couldn’t help yawning.
“Well, I have something, and I don’t know if it’s convenient to ask you now… Actually, I wanted to ask you before, but never had the chance!” Harry might be in a good mood now, so he got the courage.
“Ask me a question?” Locke’s head became a little clearer. After hesitating for a moment, he chose to nod in agreement.
We were assigned to the same college and dormitory, so some problems were inevitable.
Maybe this is an opportunity, a chance to build a trusting relationship with the little savior.
Although now is not the most appropriate time, it is a rare opportunity.
It would save a lot of effort if you could make a good impression on Harry when you first meet him.
Locke took the initiative to get out of bed, wrapped himself in the quilt, and came to Harry: “What do you want to ask, Harry?”
“I want to know what life is like in an orphanage.”
“Why are you interested in this kind of thing?”
“You know, Locke, I’m also an orphan and grew up in the Muggle world. But I lived with my uncle, and they treated me…”
“See, they abused you, didn’t they?”
“That’s…right.” Harry didn’t expect Locke to be so straightforward.
But Locke fell silent afterwards.
Just when Harry was feeling uneasy and wondering if he should give up asking, Locke sighed and his expression turned serious.
“Harry, I know what you’re thinking. You want to know if life in an orphanage would be better than your life with your uncle, don’t you?”
“Hmm… well, almost.” Harry felt that he was seen through by Locke’s sky blue eyes.
To be honest, this face and these pupils are really oppressive when you look at them up close. Because they are so beautiful!
If it weren’t for the current atmosphere, Harry would even be a little tempted.
Chapter 14 Insomniac Harry (Old Version)
“Actually, I don’t know how bad your life was at your uncle’s house. But if you really want to know about my life in the orphanage, I can tell you, but you have to swear not to tell anyone else!”
“I will, I mean, I swear I won’t tell anyone else!”
“Shh, keep your voice down, Harry. Don’t wake Neville and Ron.”
“Um, sorry.”
“Well, since you swear, I’ll tell you.
Actually, I don’t know if my experience in the orphanage is representative, but it should give you some understanding of what’s going on in Muggle orphanages.
As I said before, I was picked up from an orphanage.
When I was very young, my life was very peaceful. My living conditions were average, but acceptable. Until the old dean died and a new dean took over. “
Locke paused for a moment when he said this, as if he was sorting out the broken memories in his mind.
But Harry had a premonition of something and swallowed nervously.
“Harry, have you ever heard of the term ‘copper fever’?”
“I… heard about it.” Harry felt his stomach churning. Maybe he shouldn’t have asked in the first place.
“It seems you understand, so I don’t need to explain… After the old director passed away, the new director was young and ambitious, and most importantly, he had his own family. Compared to honestly accepting government relief and donations from the public as before, he prefers to do some business that can make money faster for the orphanage.”
“When he saw me grow up, he immediately had an idea. Since then, the orphanage where I work has had a sideline business. And I was chosen early on and trained as a trump card.”
“I was trained and built according to the requirements of the order. I learned aristocratic etiquette, music, and art, as well as some other things.”
“One year, my buyer came to inspect the goods. His expression was probably too vulgar and scared me, so my magic went haywire. That time, I set the orphanage on fire.”
“One of the oldest children happened to see this. He took me and a few other children and escaped from the orphanage during the chaos.”
“But the days that followed did not get any better. We hid in the slums and did not dare to come out for fear of being found. Our main source of income was to help sell illegal drugs using the identity of our children.”
“The oldest kid who rescued me didn’t really consider me a friend. Instead, he was attracted by my special ability to control fire and planned to use me to achieve his ambitions.”
“I have to say he is really amazing. At such a young age, he helped us gain a foothold in the slums and even found a way to send the director of the orphanage to prison.”
“But he was more concerned about me. He used every possible means to coerce and bribe me, hoping to make me his most obedient and useful weapon. One day, he and other children even forced me to burn an adult who was tied up with iron chains to death with fire. Although that person was a villain, but…”
“Honestly, the process of death was horrific. His screams were miserable, and the smell of burning was terrible.”
Locke’s voice was calm, but Harry was frozen, not daring to breathe.
Even Hedwig curled up and chirped nervously.
“I was very desperate at the time. I didn’t know there were wizards and the magical world. I just felt that I was an alien and that I was destined to live in the darkest corner of the world and become a bad person.”
[The original owner did think so.]“But then, I received the admission letter from Hogwarts and met two professors at the school. My destiny changed. I… am very grateful for all this.”
[Fake.]“Harry, I don’t know how my experience compares to yours. But no matter what happened in the past, at least we are now in Hogwarts and starting a new life, right?”
[How is it possible to get rid of the past so easily?]“Don’t worry, this is just a dream. When you wake up, everything will be gone. This is reality. It’s real, you, me, and your owl.”
[I would rather this be a dream, a dream before death.]“Well, is there anything else you want to ask, Harry?”
“No more. Thank you, Locke. And… I’m sorry.”
“You’ve apologized many times, Harry. But don’t forget that you promised me that you wouldn’t tell anyone about this. Even Neville and Hermione, I don’t want them to know about this. I don’t want them to know that their friend has killed someone.”
[The word “friend” is so shameless to say.]“I will never tell you!”
“Well, I believe you… Harry, in fact, the biggest revelation that past experiences have given me is that only knowledge and power, things that will not betray us, can help us fight against fate when we are swept away by it!”
[No, there are also soft knives and human relationships, which will force you to put down the magic wand in your hand.]“So, next, I will work hard to learn magic and spells. No matter what, I don’t want to go back to my previous powerless state!”
[Just to accumulate strength and make something big. British wizarding world, wait for me, hahaha!]“Yeah, I can do that, Locke!” Harry was a little at a loss.
“You don’t have to be like me. Everyone is different. I don’t know whether my thoughts are right or wrong. Harry, just read it at your own pace and think for yourself…Okay, I’m really sleepy. The first class tomorrow morning is Professor McGonagall’s Transfiguration class. I don’t want to be scolded for being late…Good night, Harry!”
“Well, goodnight, Locke!”
Harry carried Hedwig back to his bed in a daze, but his heart couldn’t calm down for a long time.
He couldn’t tell why.
His roommate, who was very beautiful and looked very much like him, shared her secret with him on the first day of school.
Or is it because I found someone who is even more unfortunate than myself?
Or maybe, what the other party said was actually very scary and unimaginable to him!
Harry couldn’t explain it at all and couldn’t figure it out.
All he knew was that on September 1, 1991, the first night at Hogwarts, he really had some insomnia.
It was around 7 o’clock the next morning when Locke opened his eyes with difficulty.
He first said good morning to the White Princess in the wand box next to his pillow, and then began to wash and dress.
After being sorted into different houses, the freshmen received ties and badges of their respective houses.
Gryffindor wears a gold tie and a gold griffin on a red background.
Although it looks good, it is much more troublesome to wear.
After getting dressed and fixing his hair in front of the mirror, Locke opened his suitcase and took out the “Basic Transformation Guide”.
Then he took out a quill, an ink bottle and a notebook from the bedside table, and also took a piece of parchment just in case he needed to write his thesis.
These basic school supplies are distributed by the school. If you don’t like them, you can buy better ones yourself.
But Locke doesn’t have such an idea. To him, it’s fine as long as these things can be used.
When he arrived at the common room, Hermione was already waiting there.
“Good morning, Hermione. Sorry to have kept you waiting.”
“Good morning, Locke. Actually, I just arrived too.” The little witch said happily when she saw Locke.
In fact, she wasn’t that happy because she found that she could no longer tame her hair without her mother’s help.
“Let’s go and eat.”
“OK.”
“Locke, did you rest well last night? Who are your roommates?” Sure enough, along the way, the little witch’s talkative nature broke out again.
“Neville, Harry, and Ron. What about you?”
“What do you think? There are only three girls in our Gryffindor class.”
“I thought you would be rooming with the upperclassmen. That’s what the other two boys here do.”
“No, there are a lot of vacant rooms in the tower of the girls’ dormitory. In fact, our class of young wizards is considered to have a relatively large number. The number of new wizards added each year is really too small.”
Chapter 15 First Lesson (Old Version)
“You asked a lot?”
“Yes, as soon as we arrived at the dormitory yesterday, many senior girls pestered us and asked us questions, most of which were about…”
“about?”
“Nothing! How about you, Locke, and that Ron guy?”
“Ron? I don’t know yet. We went to bed as soon as we got back yesterday. When I packed up and got ready to go out in the morning, I tried to wake them up. In the end, I only woke up Neville… I hope they don’t oversleep!”
“Oh my God, they’re sleeping in on the first day of school. I’m really not surprised at all that it’s them!” Hermione said dissatisfiedly.
“Hermione, it’s the second day. Yesterday was the first day of school.”
“All right.”
Locke finally changed the topic to studying and found that they were almost at the auditorium.
As expected, the little witch remembers the way, so reliable!
They arrived early and there were not many people in the auditorium.
Both of them were first years and felt a little reserved. They obediently found a seat and ate quietly.
After eating, they did not stop and went directly to the Transfiguration classroom on the first floor.
On the same floor, very close.
There are no other first-year wizards here, only a… cat?
Well, did Professor McGonagall come here without having breakfast, determined to give the first-year students a warning no matter what?
“Locke, look, it’s a cat! This breed should be a tabby cat. They are independent, smart, and very loyal to their owners. I have always wanted to have one like this…” Hermione said, and was about to stretch out her claws to the cat on the desk.
“I think we should not touch other people’s cats. What if we get scratched by a cat? Let’s take this opportunity to preview the next lesson.”
“Well, although I have reviewed it many times at home, the Transfiguration class is really too difficult, many times more difficult than the Charms class!”
“I think so. But I find that every powerful wizard from ancient times to the present is very good at Transfiguration. Maybe this is a kind of advanced and powerful magic?”
“But how do you fight using Transfiguration? Turn your opponent into a kitten?”
“Let’s review our lessons first, Hermione.”
“Hmm, changing the subject again. Locke, do you think I’m being a bit long-winded?”
“How rude of you to have figured that out, Miss Granger. Well, you’re not going to hit me next, are you, Hermione?”
“I’m going to hit you!”
After joking around for a while, the two of them entered into a learning state.
Seeing this, the cat on the podium nodded with satisfaction.
Ever since Locke came to school, as the head of Gryffindor and vice-headmaster, she could no longer clearly show her concern for Locke as she did outside.
Although Professor McGonagall was puzzled by Locke’s behavior during the sorting, she now understood what was going on after seeing how he interacted with Hermione Granger.
Locke just met the right person, so he slowly got out of that situation.
Friendship and even…these are indeed very beautiful things.
When Locke accidentally saw the tabby cat on the podium smiling like an auntie, God knows how confused he was!
Locke felt that if there was no problem with his brain and he was hallucinating, then there was something wrong with the Animagus transformation magic!
Locke and Hermione’s preview time didn’t last long, as other first-year students soon arrived.
Hannah and Neville also came.
It is worth mentioning that the first-year students of the four colleges take classes together.
This was different from what was said in the fan fiction he read.
But it’s normal if you think about it. There are only about 40 students in the entire first grade, so there is no need to divide the class into two parts.
Each dean is in charge of seven grades, so they should be given some time to breathe, right?
So what’s the point of what Professor McGonagall said before, that students can attend classes with students from their own house after Sorting?
Could it be that a long time ago, when there were many new students in each class at Hogwarts, each college had separate classes?
Locke became slightly interested in the former Hogwarts.
Although we are in different colleges, we are all new students and everyone is very well-behaved, or a little nervous?
Including young master Malfoy.
Perhaps because he was taught a lesson by the seniors in the Snake Academy last night, he and his two followers kept a low profile.
So in silence, the class time approached.
Hermione began to get anxious because she found that Harry and Ron were not there!
Locke didn’t know whether she was worried about these two people, or worried that Gryffindor house would be deducted points because of them.
But Malfoy obviously noticed this and looked very happy.
Given the grudge between him and Harry, he would be happy as long as Harry was in trouble!
With only a few seconds left before the clock in the classroom was about to point to 9 o’clock, Harry and Ron finally rushed into the classroom, panting.
“Phew, that’s great, we made it. Otherwise, I don’t know how horrible the expression on Professor McGonagall’s face would be!” Ron said, and was about to pull Harry to find an empty seat to sit down.
And Harry was looking for Locke.
But the tabby cat on the desk suddenly jumped in front of the two of them, and before landing, it turned into Professor McGonagall!
The students were all dumbfounded.
Many students thought it was Professor McGonagall’s pet or teaching tool, but no one thought in the direction of ‘it was Professor McGonagall herself’!
Hermione beside Locke also froze.
Fortunately, at that time…she stopped.
“Oh, that’s so cool!” Ron shouted subconsciously.
“Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Weasley! Perhaps I should turn one of you into a pocket watch, so that at least one of you can remember the time for your classes?”
“We are…lost.”
“Oh, then let’s turn it into a map, how about that? Now, I don’t need a map to find two seats, right? Right away!”
“Yes, Professor McGonagall!”
Harry and Ron lowered their heads, feeling their faces getting hot.
Especially Harry, who had just vowed to Locke last night that he would study hard, but he almost was late for the first class this morning.
But at least the two of them were not late. Even if they were one second early, they would not be considered late, so they did not receive any points deducted.
Although Hermione was dissatisfied, she could barely accept it.
Locke recalled his teachers in his previous life. Like Professor McGonagall, they never cursed anyone, but always used civilized language to make people feel ashamed and embarrassed!
Locke actually felt a sense of familiarity with this.
Next, Professor McGonagall began her lecture.
In addition to the Animagus transformation at the beginning that stunned the young wizards, Professor McGonagall also demonstrated her unique skill of turning the lecture desk into a lifelike pig.
All the young wizards were interested, but only Hermione knew that this was actually a very advanced transformation.
Even if students graduate from seventh grade, it is estimated that very few can achieve this.
Because this is the third stage of transfiguration magic – turning inanimate objects into animals.
Even the OWLS exam only asks students to turn animals into dead objects, which is the second stage.
Of course, the OWLS exam has requirements for the size of the animal and the size of the transformed object.
For any deformation, the difficulty is proportional to its quality.
Don’t ask Hermione how she knew this, because before school started, in addition to textbooks, Hermione also bought some reference books and read them all.
Chapter 16 Transfiguration and Herbology (Old Version)
Locke had no idea what Hermione beside him was thinking. He listened with great interest to Professor McGonagall’s talk about “Gamp’s Basic Transfiguration Laws” and took notes seriously.
Listen to Professor McGonagall repeatedly emphasizing and warning the little wizards: Never turn inedible things into food and let others eat them! This will lead to very serious consequences!
Locke suddenly had a bold idea.
Of course, just thoughts.
If he really dared to do so, he suspected that he would be turned into a beautiful button by Professor McGonagall and sewn on her collar forever.
Professor McGonagall then talked about a bunch of complicated things, and regardless of whether the students could understand them or not, she asked them to write them down in their notebooks first.
Then each person was given a match and the little wizards tried to turn the match into a needle!
But until the end of get out of class, only Hermione’s match changed shape.
Other people’s matches all obeyed the laws of physics obediently.
Including Locke’s.
In fact, Locke’s matches changed, from matches made of unknown wood to matches made of cypress wood.
But this is so subtle that you can’t even notice it if you don’t look closely.
Even though it was only a half-successful transformation, Locke was still very surprised.
He likes this feeling of breaking the rules and creating miracles!
Since no one succeeded and Locke’s transformation was not discovered, Professor McGonagall only gave Hermione 1 point, left the homework, and let the little wizards go.
Only half an hour had passed and the afternoon herbal medicine class would not start until 3 o’clock, so there was still plenty of time in between.
Locke thought about how to get through the day, and finally, he decided to take this opportunity to take a general tour of the school, get familiar with the route, and avoid getting lost in the future.
Locke also invited Hermione, Neville, Harry and Ron, and they agreed with Locke, so everyone strolled until noon and had lunch together.
Locke also drew a simple map of the school. If the library couldn’t find a more complete and detailed one, they would have to rely on it for some time.
“Locke, you seem to prefer vegetables and juice.” After a morning, Ron had almost become familiar with Locke.
Locke also discovered that Ron was actually very careful and sensitive, and always noticed details that others could not, especially in life.
“For a balanced diet. Don’t just eat meat. If you must, drink some juice as well.”
“It feels like Locke is like my mother,” Ron muttered.
“Locke just lives smart, unlike you, who is sloppy.” Hermione interrupted.
“Yes, yes, we finally left home and I’m going to eat as much meat as I can. Harry too, you and Locke are too thin.” Ron pushed the pork chops in front of Harry.
“Thank you, Ron.” said Harry, who had just replaced the milk in his hand with juice.
“By the way, do you have anything to do this afternoon? I plan to go see the Quidditch competition venue first. I love Quidditch the most, especially the Chudley Cannons, but it’s a pity that they are not as good as they used to be.” Ron said.
“Ron, do you know a lot about Quidditch?” Harry successfully opened Ron’s mouth.
From then until after dinner, Ron kept spreading knowledge about Quidditch to everyone. He even got carried away and started bragging about how good his flying skills were.
But he was exaggerating too much, and Hermione, who couldn’t stand it anymore, ruthlessly exposed him and made a few sarcastic remarks.
The two sides parted unhappily.
“Ron, you two are not compatible. But don’t worry, people will change and grow. I believe you will become good friends in the future.”
Locke patted Ron on the shoulder and caught up with Hermione who was leaving with the book.
Hermione is the one who can help me the most at this stage, so I have to comfort her well.
Luckily, he had experience taking care of his younger sister when she was young, although it was a little different.
“I think probably never, Harry, don’t you?”
“I think what Locke said makes sense. People change,” Harry replied.
“I also think Locke is right.” Neville also agreed.
“When… did you become so close to Locke?” Ron suddenly felt like he had fallen back to reality from the clouds.
To be honest, in front of two Muggle-born wizards and a Neville, Ron, who came from a normal wizard family, still felt superior.
At least the three of them don’t know a lot of common sense in the wizarding world.
But now… thinking back carefully, as they were getting familiar with the school, everyone they met greeted them, but almost all of them were there because of Harry’s fame and Locke’s looks.
Ron had to admit that compared to the two of them, he was still too ordinary.
Despite what happened at lunch, Harry and Neville chose to go to the Quidditch field with Ron when they couldn’t find Locke until the afternoon Herbology class started.
Locke and Hermione finished their Transfiguration homework in the library, and then practiced Transfiguration magic in the common room for a while.
During this period, there were always senior students coming to teach Locke, so that Locke successfully turned the matches into needles before the end of the afternoon herbal class.
The little witch suddenly became doubly dissatisfied.
She was not only unhappy that her seniors had snatched her Locke away, but she was also unhappy that Locke had walked ahead of her.
Hermione’s competitive spirit is very strong now.
In fact, the seniors just thought that Locke’s handsome appearance was rare, as he didn’t look like a boy, so they wanted to get closer to him and take a look at him and touch him, not that they wanted to find a boyfriend.
However, Locke felt that he could no longer practice magic in the common room.
In the afternoon herbal class, in addition to textbooks, everyone also had to wear a pair of dragon leather gloves.
Don’t ask why dragon skin is so worthless. Maybe there are many dragons in the wizarding world and they grow fast?
In fact, these gloves are very strong and impervious to water and fire. If you don’t consider the changes in the size of your palms, you can even use them for a lifetime.
Professor Pomona Sprout, who teaches everyone herbs, is a short, fat, gray-haired old witch who is always covered in dirt. She is also the headmaster of Hufflepuff House.
She didn’t seem to have used any anti-aging potion, but she was optimistic and cheerful, never sparing a smile. Compared to the strict Professor McGonagall, the students liked her more.
The content of the herbal medicine course is mostly a supplement to the textbook, and it is a practical course.
Under Sprout’s instructions, everyone completed part of the planting, care, and harvesting of magical plants to deepen their understanding of magical plants.
Herbal medicine classes are held in the greenhouse on the east side of the school.
There are multiple greenhouses, each of which is quite large and full of magic traps.
In fact, whether it is magical plants or magical animals, they are all strictly managed by the Ministry of Magic.
Because their existence itself is magic, each one is very magical.
Correspondingly, they are also dangerous enough and often very expensive!
Sprout can manage so many greenhouses by herself, no wonder she is always covered in dirt.
And who knows, she might be the most hardworking wizard in Hogwarts.
Locke did not see any house-elves in the greenhouse. Although he did not understand why, it was possible that house-elves were not allowed to enter here.
Chapter 17 Fluorescent Flashes (Old Version)
The first thing to do when the herbal medicine class starts is to take roll call.
Professor McGonagall didn’t call out any names because she saw every little wizard come to the classroom with her own eyes.
And every little wizard remembers her.
But other professors still need to be named.
After the roll call and before the practical operation, Professor Sprout naturally asked questions.
Hermione, who was good at adding points, of course raised her hand first, and then recited the contents of the textbook skillfully, adding another 2 points for Gryffindor.
After adding the points, Hermione smiled proudly at Locke.
What else could Locke do but give her a thumbs up.
After the herbal medicine class, the group of five formed in the morning played by the Black Lake for a while before going back together for dinner.
This time Hermione was very considerate and didn’t think it was a waste of time.
Because Harry and the others were indeed playing at the beginning, but Locke and Hermione were actually practicing spells.
At this time, Harry and Ron saw Locke’s “Flaming” spell for the first time!
When the scalding ball of fire hit the lake and exploded with steam, it seemed unreal to both Harry and Ron.
This is not a spell that a first-year wizard should master!
And Hermione’s “Obstacles” is also very powerful, it can actually slow down Locke’s fireball.
In this situation, Locke’s fireball would hardly hit anyone!
Locke also asked Hermione about commonly used spells such as “Clean as New”, “Restore as New”, and “Clear Water as Spring”.
This greatly satisfied Hermione’s vanity.
Harry and his friends also took the opportunity to learn a lot.
Overall, everyone is happy.
Even the relationship between Hermione and Ron has improved a little and they are not so confrontational anymore.
Ron had to admit that Hermione was really amazing!
And Hermione also understood that Locke was the most important to her.
Everyone else, as long as you don’t deduct points from the academy, we’ll still be good friends.
After dinner, Locke and Hermione invited Harry and the others to the library to do their homework.
The three did not refuse. Neville originally wanted to go with Locke and Hermione, but he had to admit that he was too stupid and could not keep up with them.
Harry is still a good student under the influence of Locke, and his gene for causing trouble has not been activated yet.
As for Ron, he also saw who was the most influential person in this group, so he naturally did not refuse.
In the end, the five people finished their homework and left the library.
I have to say that the homework in the Transfiguration class was really difficult. When Harry and the other two actually started writing it, they were glad that they had come to the right place this time.
Otherwise, without any reference and without the help of Locke and Hermione, asking the three of them to complete the Transfiguration homework independently would be really terrible!
It seems that it’s good to have a top student around you.
At least it’s convenient for copying homework.
In this way, Locke and the little lions spent the second day at Hogwarts very fulfillingly.
And the next day, Tuesday, had herbal medicine class in the morning.
But in the afternoon, there was a class that both Locke and Hermione were looking forward to – Charms class.
Perhaps for most young wizards, this is the most practical course.
After all, how can a wizard call himself a wizard if he can’t wave a wand and cast a spell?
For young wizards like Locke and Hermione who are of Muggle origin and rarely see others casting spells, this course is even more mysterious and exciting!
And Hermione was understandably nervous again.
“Locke, do you think we can cast the spell successfully? I mean, can we keep up with the course?”
“What on earth are you talking about, Hermione? Have you forgotten that you have already mastered at least one-third of the spells in the Standard Book of Spells: Elementary?”
Locke felt that Hermione was very similar to those top students who compared answers with him after the exams in his previous life.
I was clearly the best rider, leaving the rest of the class far behind, but I acted like I was the last one.
Even though sometimes they don’t mean it, it’s still a bit annoying.
“But……”
“Don’t say buts. Believe me, you will become Professor Flitwick’s favorite student. Your talent for spells is truly enviable!”
“Really? Am I really that powerful, Locke?”
“Really, really, Miss Granger!”
“Locke, it’s amazing that you can still put up with her.” Ron couldn’t help but interrupt.
“Ron!” Hermione put the book in Locke’s arms and leaned forward to face Ron.
“No, just pretend I didn’t say anything! The Charms classroom is right ahead. Hermione, if we don’t want to be stared at, we’d better be quiet!” Ron hid behind Harry.
Seeing this, Hermione curled her lips, but let Ron go.
The main reason is that Harry and Locke are too eye-catching. No matter where they go, they always attract the attention of other little wizards.
In this case, the other three “ordinary people” in their small group would stand out more.
In public, all three tend to keep a low profile.
Charms classes, like Defense Against the Dark Arts, are both held on the fourth floor of the school.
The room that the principal reminded students not to approach is also on the fourth floor, on the corridor on the other side.
But Locke and the others had no intention of going there to seek death, although Harry was a little concerned.
The one who teaches everyone the Charms class is Professor Flitwick.
He has goblin blood, so he is very short and needs to put a few books under his feet before he can show his head behind the desk.
He is the head of Ravenclaw and won the International Wizarding Duel Tournament when he was young. His spell skills are absolutely top-notch.
He is gentle, humorous and approachable to students, and is also one of the students’ favorite professors.
Well, of the four major deans, only Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape are feared by students.
Professor Flitwick was so excited when he called Harry’s name that he fell off his book.
I don’t know if this was part of his humorous move, an impromptu performance to bring him closer to the freshmen.
But in fact, as a combat wizard, he was very curious about Harry, who could defeat Voldemort, and had high expectations for him.
But obviously, Harry’s talents seem to be in Quidditch and Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Harry’s performance in the first Charms class was not outstanding.
On the contrary, Hermione and Locke, two young Muggle-born wizards, scared Flitwick.
In the first class, everyone learned the safest and most practical spell, “Luminescent Flash”.
In fact, the spell was so simple that most of the little wizards had successfully cast it before the end of the class.
The only ones who failed were the “blasting maniac” Seamus and the overly nervous Neville.
But Hermione and Locke succeeded the first time.
Hermione’s “Lumos” was very standard, and after casting it many times, the success rate reached 100%.
Locke simply cast a silent spell, which made Flitwick very excited and he directly gave Locke 5 points.
The little witch Hermione was immediately unhappy. She worked hard all day yesterday and only managed to add 3 points for the college. This morning, she failed to beat Hannah from Hufflepuff in the Herbology class.
And Locke, in just one class, surpassed her in extra points.
Locke was also embarrassed by the little witch’s resentful expression.
The spell of “fluorescent flash” is somewhat special to Locke. It is a symbol of his complete harmony with the White Princess.
But the first lesson in Charms class is this, so there is nothing we can do.
For ordinary little wizards, silent spells are still too far away.
Although some little wizards can chant very quietly and then release the spell.
But it wasn’t a silent spell.
Silent mantras are those that are recited silently in the mind without moving the lips at all.
In actual combat, there is a huge gap between those who have mastered the silent spell and those who have not.
If you use silent spells to do bad things or launch sneak attacks, it will be even more effective.
Therefore, the fact that Locke could perform a silent spell in his first year, even though it was just a “fluorescent flash”, was enough to surprise Flitwick.
Directly +5 points is really not a lot.
Locke’s amazing performance in the Charms class brought him some trouble.
If you attract attention, then the little things you do will be dug up.
Besides, what Locke did was not simple at all. So, during dinner, even the professors began to discuss Locke’s affairs.
Locke could only sigh that Hogwarts was too small and there were too few entertainment activities for everyone.
That’s why we can talk about a first-grade wizard so boringly and repeatedly.
Chapter 18 Bad News (Old Version)
There is another class after the Charms class, which is the History of Magic class.
But there’s really not much to say about the History of Magic class.
Professor Spencer Cuthbert, who became the only ghost professor at Hogwarts because he forgot to bring his body to teach his students, is a well-known legend at Hogwarts.
But the ghost’s voice didn’t have any lively tone, and the teaching was completely non-interactive, which still made every little wizard feel drowsy.
Locke and Hermione supervised each other and managed to hold the class.
Harry and the other three had already fallen asleep.
September 4th, Wednesday, there are Herbology and Charms classes in the morning.
In the Charms class, Hermione finally defeated Locke and successfully got extra points.
This is actually good news for Locke.
He wished he could keep a low profile now.
It is worth noting that Locke found Neville to be very spiritual when taking care of magical plants.
His instincts were always right, which, generally speaking, was a sign of talent.
That’s great. Locke hasn’t shown any special talents except his talent in fire spells.
But the fire spell… Locke had to face the reality that wizards were not magicians in fantasy stories, and they didn’t actually like to make fireballs.
So Locke flipped through several books about fire spells in the library, but did not find any fire spell other than the “blazing flames”.
But he did get information about the high-level fire spell “Thunder Explosion”, but he still needed a way to learn it.
Other than that, there is absolutely nothing.
If the remaining fire spells were not hidden in the restricted area, the problem Locke would face would be very tricky!
The difficulty of him wanting to “do something big” will also increase dramatically.
In addition, there is very bad news.
This information comes from “A History of Magic”.
The History of Magic records such an event:
When relations between Muggles and wizards became tense in the 14th century, Muggles, with the help of the Vatican, captured wizards and burned witches everywhere.
At this time, a witch named Wendelin invented the “Frozen Fire Curse” because she enjoyed the thrill of being tied to a stake and burned by Muggles.
This spell can make fire ineffective against the wizard for a short period of time, and only produce a slight scalding sensation.
Wendelin allowed Muggles to burn her 47 times using this method, until one day she got so carried away that she actually burned herself to death.
Well, she was really careless enough to not take the Holy See seriously at all. No wonder she later appeared on the Chocolate Frog card and became a celebrity in the wizarding world.
Fortunately, the “Fire Condensing Spell” is a very difficult spell.
Very few people have mastered it.
Wendelin may not be mentally normal, but she is indeed proficient in wandless casting, silent casting and fire element transformation. She is an absolute master of spells and transformation magic!
In today’s era, as far as Locke knows, probably only Dumbledore and Voldemort can reach this level.
Of course, creating a spell is different from mastering a spell.
The people who mastered the “Fire Condensing Curse” spell were probably more than just those two.
In this way, Locke’s most proud talent was restrained by this spell.
This is really annoying.
[How can I do anything without the ability?][Do you want me to be a good student, survive the darkest period of the wizarding world, get married and have children after graduation, then make money to achieve financial freedom, then study magic to achieve immortality, and finally enjoy life like this?][vomit!][When will people understand that the more things they have, the more troubles they will have!]There are no classes on Wednesday afternoon, but there is an astronomy class in the evening, which is a disaster for the little snakes and badgers!
Because this class starts at 23:00 and is located in the Astronomy Tower on the 8th floor and above.
And where are the Slytherin and Hufflepuff common rooms?
Underground, that is, on the -1 floor.
The little snakes and badgers first had to get up in the middle of the night and climb the complicated stairs all the way to the observatory on the 8th floor.
By the time everyone finished the astronomy class, it was already 0:00 the next day.
The little lion feels most comfortable at this time, and goes straight home to the lounge on the eighth floor.
The Eagles are next and have to go to the lounge entrance on the 6th floor.
Only the little snakes and badgers had to climb the stairs for a long time before they could return to the lounge on the -1 floor.
Locke noticed that even Malfoy was troubled by this course, and his face was livid when he went downstairs.
On Thursday morning, the first-year wizards will start a new lesson.
That’s right, it’s Professor Quirrell’s Defense Against the Dark Arts class.
Unfortunately, Professor Quirrell, who wore a garlic-smelling turban on his head, spoke with a stutter, and lectured simply by reading from a textbook, was a disappointment.
Thursday afternoon, second Transfiguration class.
Professor McGonagall first praised Locke and Hermione for their homework, and then continued to let everyone fight with the matches.
But at this time, Locke and Hermione could easily turn matches into needles.
Professor McGonagall was very happy and gave each student an extra point.
During this period, Professor McGonagall was in high spirits.
Because of Locke and Hermione’s outstanding performance, the news has spread among the professors.
Even though there are 7 grades in the whole school, every professor seems to focus only on the first grade.
Because they are so special, as can be seen from Dumbledore’s attitude.
The room on the fourth floor of the school that was off-limits looked like it was specially prepared for them.
On Thursday night, when Locke and Harry finished their Transfiguration homework in the library and climbed the stairs back home, Locke couldn’t help but remind Harry that he’d better read more of his Potions and Herbology textbooks tonight.
“Why, Locke? If it’s just the Potions textbook, why is there Herbology?” Harry couldn’t help but ask.
“Because these two subjects complement each other. In fact, Herbology serves Potions.”
“I understand, but why do you have to remind me? I think it’s not my turn to answer questions with Hermione here.”
“Of course, Harry!” Hermione nodded proudly.
Recently she has given up wasting time on her hairstyle, and now her little face is completely covered by thick brown hair, and her beauty and cuteness are not revealed at all.
“That’s true under normal circumstances. But I think you’ve noticed it yourself. Professor Snape pays a lot of attention to you and always looks at you more than once during meals. I think he will test you in tomorrow’s Potions class, whether with good intentions or bad intentions.”
“Oh, Locke. Your words make my stomach hurt. I suddenly have a bad feeling.”
Locke’s words did remind Harry of bad memories, mainly his uncle’s family.
As mentioned before, Harry is very sensitive to the malice of others.
In fact, Harry knew as soon as the school started that the professor, Severus Snape, disliked him very much.
In this case, tomorrow’s herbal medicine class will definitely be terrible!
He seemed to have imagined Snape staring at him with his dead eyes, spewing all kinds of sarcastic remarks from his mouth.
“Locke, you shouldn’t think of Professor Snape like that!” Hermione was dissatisfied with the underlying meaning of Locke’s words.
“I think Locke’s worries are justified. In fact, I’ve heard from my brothers that Professor Snape has always been extremely partial to his own college and is extremely strict with Gryffindor students!” Ron suddenly said.
“Is this true, Ron?” Hermione asked concernedly.
“Yes. Moreover, since he became the head of Slytherin House, he has never given extra points to Gryffindor students! Not once, Hermione! So if you are planning to give extra points to the house again tomorrow, I advise you to give it up as soon as possible.”
“Oh, how could this be? This is so unfair!” Hermione’s three perspectives were shocked.
She has always respected all teachers and professors, but she never expected that such a professor would exist.
Chapter 19 Snape’s Potions Lesson (Old Edition)
“I also think what Ron said is true. The relationship between Slytherin and Gryffindor has always been tense. I dare say that if you hadn’t helped me, I would have been bullied by Slytherin students.” Neville also rarely spoke up to agree.
“But isn’t Professor Snape a professor? He is different from the little wizard!” Hermione still insisted.
“As are the little wizards, as are the headmasters, Hermione!” Ron said again.
“Locke… do you think so too?”
“You need to watch it yourself. I have already seen Professor Snape before the school started. As for you, don’t worry, you will eventually come to a conclusion.” Locke said.
Harry heard the words “before school starts” and thought deeply about what he heard that night.
“Locke, you always like to say such weird things.” Hermione was not satisfied with Locke’s answer.
“That’s right.” Neville nodded.
“Not at all like our little first year wizard,” Ron agreed.
“You guys are very united when you complain about me together!” Locke couldn’t help but complain.
On Friday morning, Harry, who had dark circles under his eyes from staying up late reading the night before, received a letter from Hagrid while he was having breakfast.
Yes, even so close, Hagrid still wrote a letter and sent it by owl.
This was etiquette, he wanted to invite Harry and Harry’s friends to his home.
Hagrid wrote that he had even prepared some refreshments.
But when Locke found out, he wasn’t looking forward to it at all. He couldn’t even chew the rock cake.
September 6, 9:00 am.
No matter what Harry thought or how reluctant he was, the morning Potions class still came.
Moreover, there are two classes held consecutively.
The young wizards had to stay in the dark and damp Potions classroom in the basement of Hogwarts throughout the morning.
In fact, the environment here is more gloomy and dark than the little wizards imagined.
The two rows of shelves against the wall are filled with glass jars of various sizes.
Soaked in the glass jars are specimens and internal organs of various animals.
Unlike Professor McGonagall, Snape did not arrive early and wait for the little wizards, but asked the little wizards to wait for him.
At almost exactly 9 o’clock, Snape broke open the door like a vampire, blew through the little wizards and came to the podium.
Then he turned around, glanced at the little wizards below with his empty and indifferent eyes, and began to call the roll.
When he called Harry’s name, he deliberately dragged out the syllables, and then, as if he could no longer endure it, he said in a sarcastic tone: “Harry Potter! Yes, a famous person!”
Malfoy and his two lackeys immediately laughed.
Harry’s stomach suddenly ached.
Because Locke’s guess was completely correct.
Seeing this, Ron, Hermione, and Neville all looked worried at Harry.
But Snape didn’t seem to be in a hurry. After calling the roll, he closed the roll book and continued:
“Listen, you are here to learn the subject of potions. And preparing potions requires precise scientific steps and strict and delicate craftsmanship!
There’s no silly waving of wands here.
I don’t expect any of you to appreciate the beauty of a slow simmer with white flames rising from the crucible and bursts of delicious fragrance wafting out!
You will never truly understand how the liquid flowing into people’s blood vessels can make people’s hearts and minds wander and their minds bewildered…
Just know that I can teach you how to improve your reputation, brew honor, gain wealth, and even prevent death – but there is one thing, that is, you must not be those fools I often see! “
As usual, after giving an opening speech that most of the young wizards could not understand but which Snape himself was very satisfied with, Snape had already arrived in front of Harry Potter.
He sat directly opposite Harry, facing him across the table.
He looked directly into Harry’s emerald eyes and said, “Potter, what would I get if I added powdered daffodil root to wormwood stem fluid?”
“Water of life, of death?” Harry clenched his hands on his legs.
“Oh~ You actually got the answer right. I should say, you really deserve your reputation.” Professor Snape was silent for a while, just staring at Harry’s eyes more seriously.
Hermione and Ron both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Harry had successfully answered Snape’s question.
Neville had almost died of fright just now, and was now gasping for breath while holding his lungs.
And Locke, the flower language of “daffodil root” and “wormwood” suddenly popped into his mind.
Narcissus root is actually a kind of lily (the name of Harry’s mother), but it looks like a daffodil. Its flower language in the Muggle world is: My regrets will chase you to the grave.
The flower language of wormwood is absence and bitter sadness.
So if Professor Snape deliberately asked Harry this question, did he want to tell Harry: I am very regretful and sad about the death of your mother Lily?
Locke shook his head, thinking he was overthinking.
Maybe it’s just a coincidence.
How could Harry, who was so young, possibly understand the language of flowers?
As for why Locke knows the language of flowers, don’t ask. The answer is that it is one of the “other things” taught in the orphanage.
When she first escaped from the orphanage, the original owner even had long straight black hair.
In this situation, learning the language of flowers and flower arrangement, what direction are you planning to develop in?
Back to Potions class, even though Snape had already made things difficult for Harry once, he had no intention of giving up.
“Well, then, Potter, if I asked you to find a bezoar for me, how would you find it?”
“In the cow’s stomach!” Harry calmed down a lot because he successfully answered the first question.
“Oh, that’s right. Bezoar is a powerful antidote… Harry, let me ask you one last question. Tell me, what is the difference between Aconitum naviculatum and Aconitum chamaejasme?”
Is Snape finally no longer called “Potter” but “Harry”?
But this question is still too difficult for Harry at the moment.
“I… I don’t know, Professor. There shouldn’t be any content like this in the Potions textbook.”
“Indeed, Potter. But it should be in the Herbology textbook, ‘One Thousand Herbs and Fungi’. You didn’t spend the entire summer just reading one textbook. You spent a whole month dreaming!”
Snape changed his name to “Potter” again, and his words made Harry blush.
Locke also reminded him last night to read the herbal medicine course textbook.
But, there was only one night and the time was not enough!
Locke was also surprised, surprised that Snape knew exactly the time when Harry got the textbook!
“Remember, Potter, Aconitum naviculare and Aconitum wolfsbane are collectively called Aconitum… What are you still standing there for? Write them all down!” Snape suddenly stood up and scolded the little wizards.
The little wizards immediately lowered their heads from watching the fun and began to write furiously in their notebooks.
Next, Snape divided all the young wizards into groups of two and asked them to work together to prepare a simple potion to treat scabies.
Locke was assigned to a group with Hermione.
Harry was paired with Ron.
As for Neville, he was assigned to a group with Seamus.
Obviously, Snape has no habit of having good students guide bad students.
One of the laws of Slytherin is survival of the fittest!
Professor Snape was unwilling to waste his time on untalented little wizards.
It had been almost a week since the start of school, and Snape had a general understanding of the talents of the young wizards.
If any of them performs better in Potions class next time, Snape will adjust their teammates.
But now is not the time to change.
Locke and Hermione work perfectly together!
Hermione has an excellent memory and can accurately remember all the steps of preparing a potion.
Locke has very deft hands and can always complete each step more delicately.
The two of them finished the potion in almost half the time it took the others.
Snape came over and checked it over, then nodded: “Well done, one point for Gryffindor.”
Then left.
But Harry, Ron, Malfoy and other students who had previously investigated and understood Snape all opened their mouths wide, looking as if they had seen a ghost.
Some people even had their potions prepared ruined, and were caught by Snape, who spit on them like a venomous snake!
Chapter 20 Malfoy (Old Version)
Hermione was somewhat pleased.
She felt very comfortable and happy while cooperating with Locke.
Locke seemed to know what she was thinking and was able to cooperate with her without any verbal communication.
This even made her feel sorry that their potion had finished early, and she wished it could last a little longer!
The most important thing is that extra points were actually awarded. Although it was only one point, which means each person only got half a point, it was still extra points, wasn’t it?
Hermione was just feeling happy when something unfortunate happened.
Suddenly, a thick green smoke with a very bad smell came out of the classroom.
When everyone turned their eyes, they saw that the crucible of Neville and Seamus’ group had been deformed by the unknown liquid!
The liquid in the crucible thus flowed out and fell to the floor, making a terrible sound of sulfuric acid corroding.
Two drops of liquid splashed onto Neville and Seamus’ shoes, directly burning holes in their shoes!
“Get out of the way quickly, Neville, Seamus!” Locke quickly reminded the two.
He really didn’t know how the two of them turned the simplest potion into sulfuric acid.
This is beyond Locke’s common sense!
After hearing Locke’s reminder, Neville and Seamus did not remain calm. Instead, they overturned the crucible in panic, causing most of the unknown liquid to spill on Neville.
Locke couldn’t help but cover his eyes.
After Neville was splashed with the unknown potion, a large piece of his clothes was burned, but his skin was not burned. Instead, a lot of red and swollen scabies grew on him, causing him to scream in pain!
“Idiot, another guy who makes mistakes even though he wrote down the steps on paper.” Although Snape said this, he still waved his wand and used the “Vanishing Spell” to eliminate the unknown liquid on the ground.
Then he picked up the crying Neville and walked out of the classroom.
“Locke, Hermione, you two supervise the other young wizards and don’t let them become like these two. Seamus, come with me and take Neville to the infirmary!” After Snape finished speaking, he carried Neville away.
Seamus hurriedly followed anxiously.
Locke and Hermione looked at each other and could only watch the other little wizards’ operations.
The young wizards seemed to be frightened by Neville’s miserable condition. After Snape left, they ran to ask Locke and Hermione one by one, worried that they might have made mistakes in their steps.
They also asked the two to check their potions to see if there were any problems and how to remedy them if there were any.
But this was a bit difficult for Locke and Hermione, as they had just entered school and were attending their first class.
They are still ten thousand years away from being able to guide the young wizards in place of the professor.
But among the young wizards, Malfoy was not interested in his potion at all. He squeezed in front of Locke and asked directly: “Hey, how did you get Professor Snape to give you extra points? Do you know Professor Snape?”
“That’s right. My wand and textbooks were bought for me by Professor Snape.” Locke felt very uncomfortable. He was not ready to face this group of arrogant pure-bloods.
“Who are you? Why would Professor Snape…” Malfoy found it hard to accept.
“I heard you are Snape’s godson?”
“No, that’s right!” Malfoy was a little surprised. He had never told this to anyone else.
Malfoy was also proud and wanted to gain a foothold in the Serpentine Institute through his own efforts.
But so far, it’s not going well.
After several years of open and covert fighting, the territory of each force in the snake’s den has now become very stable.
As soon as the little snakes came in, they were divided up by these forces.
It is impossible for Malfoy to build his own power in his first year.
But he was reluctant to join others.
This is also the reason why he has no time to trouble Harry these days.
Now that Locke has made it clear for him, he might as well take the opportunity to admit it.
Sure enough, after he admitted it, the other people in the classroom looked at him completely differently.
Most of the people in the Serpentine House were in awe and fear of Malfoy, and people from other houses also stayed away from Malfoy.
“Since you are his godson, don’t bring shame on him. Professor Snape is a very powerful wizard.” Locke continued, as if he didn’t see other people’s reactions.
“What do you mean? Are you lecturing me?!”
Malfoy was very unhappy. He had just enjoyed the respect of the people around him, and in less than a second, this guy who looked like a Mudblood in front of him was disrespectful to him.
Locke felt Malfoy’s hostility and couldn’t help but take out the White Princess from his left sleeve!
The little wizards around immediately scattered.
Malfoy was also a little stunned.
Hermione grabbed Locke’s sleeve: “No, Locke! We can’t be here…”
“We’re not in a hallway here are we? We can cast a spell!”
“But school rules stipulate that young wizards are not allowed to fight privately!”
“Is there really such a school rule?”
“real!”
“Okay, okay. Don’t get me wrong, Master Malfoy. I just wanted to show you my wand. Don’t you think our wands are very similar? Except for the color, everything else is exactly the same. Perhaps, we are destined to have a war!”
“Hmph, only guys like you who look like a girl would use a white wand!” Malfoy said in a sour tone.
He knew that wizards in the last century were proud to own a “silver staff”.
Although that refers to wands made of silver basswood, it is undeniable that pure white wands are rare.
Locke’s wand with a light-colored, smooth body wrapped in an ivory handle is indeed much better looking than his wand with a black handle and a dark brown body.
Locke didn’t care about Malfoy’s words. Instead, he felt much better because of the sourness in his words.
He ignored Malfoy and turned away.
The conflict that almost broke out was resolved in this way.
Seeing this, the young wizards went back to make their potions until Professor Snape came back.
It is obvious that Potions is still too difficult for young wizards of this age.
So, in the end, only three groups, including Locke and Hermione’s group, successfully made the potion.
The other two groups were Harry and Ron, and Malfoy and Pansy Parkinson.
But Snape later only gave extra points to Malfoy’s group, and was picky about Harry and Ron’s potions.
In addition, Gryffindor was deducted two points for Neville and Seamus’s terrible performance that disrupted class order.
As for the other group that later caused trouble, namely Gregor Goyle and Vincent Crabbe, that is, Malfoy’s two followers, Snape completely turned a blind eye to it.
This made Hermione indignant.
Because she gave extra points to her and Locke before, Hermione still had some expectations for Snape, but now she has fully faced the reality.
There are professors like this who are completely unfair and very biased.
“Locke, you said before that Snape is a very good professor?” Hermione turned and asked after arriving at the Gryffindor common room.
“No, Hermione, what I’m saying is that he is a very powerful wizard. Remember the spell he used to remove Neville’s failed potion? It should be the “Vanishing Charm”, a very difficult spell.
Snape not only performed the spell silently, but also cleaned up all the potions that spilled on the ground without leaving a single drop. To be honest, there are probably not many people in the entire wizarding world who can do this. “Locke was not going to bear the little witch’s wrath for Snape.
“But he…it’s so unfair!” Hermione said angrily.
“Hermione, you’ve already created a miracle and given Gryffindor extra points in the Potions class. What else do you want? Harry and I are the ones who are miserable. We worked so hard to make the potion, but instead we got criticized!” Ron complained.
“What, you actually let Snape get extra points!!”
“Big news, big news! Listen everyone, Locke and his girlfriend got extra points from Snape! Locke and his girlfriend got extra points from Snape!!”
The Weasley twins happened to be in the common room, and when they heard Hermione and the others’ conversation, they immediately shouted excitedly.
Anyway, they are there wherever there is excitement.
If there is no excitement, then let’s create it.
Chapter 21 Creating excitement? (Old version)
“What are you two talking about!” Hermione’s face turned red with anger. After turning her head to look at Locke, she climbed up the stairs with a bunch of things in her arms and ran back to the girls’ dormitory without looking back.
“Hermione, don’t forget to go to the infirmary to see Neville and the others after lunch!” Locke did not forget to remind Hermione.
Then, he turned around, holding a bunch of things, and quickly climbed up the stairs to escape from this dangerous place created by the twins.
Only Harry and Ron failed to escape and were blocked by the curious little lions.
However, Harry was really feeling a little uncomfortable, but Ron enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention, so he began to tell everyone what had happened in the Potions classroom in an exaggerated manner.
Ron was surprisingly good at speaking, and even his two twin brothers listened with great interest.
When the little lions heard that Snape really gave extra points to Locke and Hermione, they all opened their mouths in surprise, as if tomorrow was the end of the world.
When they heard Locke confront Malfoy and take out his wands without saying a word, everyone applauded excitedly!
Don’t ask, as long as you talk back to the little snakes, you are a good brother or sister of the Lion Academy!
The tension between the two colleges is evident.
Harry was actually very excited at that time as well.
Don’t ask, as long as you talk back to Malfoy, you are my Harry’s good brother and sister!
He couldn’t even help but touch his wand, and had the urge to have a wand battle with Malfoy right away!
But in fact, he doesn’t know many spells.
Perhaps he should find an opportunity to consult Locke in private.
Even if you don’t create that exaggerated fireball, any other ordinary little evil spell will be enough.
After Locke returned to the dormitory, he put down his crucible, brass scale, a set of glasses, textbooks, notes, etc.
There’s no way around it, Potions class is just troublesome because it requires too many things.
Moreover, the three of them who shared the same dormitory had to share the responsibility of bringing back Neville’s things.
Locke used the “clean up” technique he had just learned to clean up his and Neville’s belongings again, then put them back to their original places. He then rested while waiting for Harry and the others to come back.
As a result, they waited for a full half hour, and Locke had already turned several pages of the book in his hand before Harry and the others came back.
“Where did you go? Why did you come back so late?”
“We…” Ron was a little embarrassed.
“Ron is talking about you, and everyone is very excited.” Harry spoke for Ron.
“Ron, are you sure you didn’t say anything weird? Your brothers just pissed Hermione off!” Locke asked warily.
“Oh, they are both annoying and I can’t do anything about them! But I really didn’t say anything weird. If you don’t believe me, ask Harry!” Ron vowed.
“Well, it seems, there’s nothing strange said?” Harry asked uncertainly.
Ron certainly wasn’t talking nonsense, but he might have added a lot of qualifiers when he spoke.
Even after he told it, Locke became Gryffindor’s hero against evil, while Snape and Malfoy were villains, tyrants and the tyrant’s sons?
“Oh, stop talking, Harry. I understand, I understand everything!” Locke threw the book in his hand aside, lay on his back on the bed like a dead fish, and hugged his White Princess tightly with both hands.
Princess Bai took the opportunity to inject a stream of warm current into Locke’s body, causing Locke to shiver unexpectedly.
This white princess also doesn’t consider the timing. Is she a stupid character? No, stupid character?
Half an hour later, thinking that everyone in Gryffindor should leave, Locke, Harry and Ron sneaked into the common room, intending to go to the hall for dinner.
By chance they ran into Hermione who was also acting sneaky, so they went together.
“Ron, what did you say in the common room! Do you know how many girls surrounded me in the girls’ dormitory?” Hermione couldn’t help but complain to Ron after leaving the common room.
“Oh, well… I don’t think I said anything.” Ron didn’t dare look at Hermione.
“Hmph, you’re like this again!” Hermione turned her head and ignored Ron.
She hated people who shirked their responsibilities, always had.
“Hermione, after we finish our meal, we’ll go to the infirmary to see Neville. Then we can go to Hagrid’s place. Anyway, we can’t stay in the library and the common room today.” Locke suggested to Hermione.
“You’re right, Locke. Everyone is so bored. It’s just a small thing, but everyone…”
“There’s nothing we can do, Hermione. For senior students, the school is already very familiar and the courses are nothing new. They need something like this to liven up the atmosphere,” said Ron.
“You understand a lot, Ron!” Hermione was a little surprised.
“Of course. I know everyone in the entire college. Although they all call me ‘Weasley’s brother’.” Ron pouted.
“You’re awesome!” Hermione was a little speechless.
She discovered that Ron was not completely useless.
At least, Ron has three older brothers in the entire college, and all three of them are celebrities, so he naturally has good connections and information channels.
The four of them chatted some more, mainly listening to Ron complain about his three older brothers, and soon they were at the Great Hall.
There weren’t many people here, but the food wasn’t as fresh.
The four of them didn’t care. After eating, Locke carefully packed a lunch for Neville.
“Locke, you are so attentive!” Hermione exclaimed.
“Nothing, Ron would have done it even if I didn’t.”
“You really know me, Locke!” Ron couldn’t help but complain when he heard it.
He actually intended to do that, but gave up when he saw that Locke was doing better than he was.
Locke actually remembered all of Neville’s favorite foods and drinks.
Before leaving the dormitory, he carefully helped Neville take his robes, because Neville’s robes were burned.
This guy is too perfect as a friend!
In fact, Ron could also see that among all the little wizards in the whole school, Locke was the only one who really didn’t dislike Neville at all.
Even Hermione looked down on Neville a little, but she rarely showed it directly.
Ron swore that even Filch’s cat had shown Neville a look of disdain.
She seemed to think that this lousy little wizard was not worth capturing.
Neville was in such a miserable state that Ron suspected that without Locke’s care, he wouldn’t even live to see graduation.
Before we knew it, he was already in the infirmary.
When they came to the infirmary with lunch, sure enough, Ximo was no longer there.
No one brought lunch for Neville. He was wrapped in a blanket pitifully at this time, but the scabies on his body had almost disappeared.
The medical technology of the wizarding world is indeed far superior to that of the Muggle world.
As the old saying goes, where there is demand, there is creation.
Wizards have always liked to commit suicide, so it’s no surprise that their medical technology is advanced.
“Are you okay now, Neville?” Locke asked directly after seeing Neville.
“No, even though the scabies has disappeared, he still needs to stay here for observation and rest! He has to stay here before dinner!”
Before Neville could answer, Madam Pomfrey, the school doctor, answered for him.
Apparently, Madam Pomfrey was also a person that the young wizards at Hogwarts dared not provoke. It was said that even the lawless “Weasley twins” were afraid of her.
Neville heard Madam Pomfrey speak, so he naturally didn’t dare to say anything.
“Okay, Neville. Eat these things and you can get some rest. We have already brought your textbooks and other things back to the dormitory. Here is your robe, change into it when you are able to go back.”
Locke said, placing Neville’s folded robes in his hands.
Neville couldn’t say a word, he just sobbed with emotion.
Chapter 22 Hagrid’s House (Old Version)
Seeing how pitiful he looked, Hermione didn’t know what to say to him.
She also didn’t want to teach Neville a lesson or blame him for deducting points from the academy.
I just want to remind him to be more careful next time and not be so nervous all the time.
But seeing him like this, I really couldn’t say anything.
Sometimes she even felt that Neville was not suitable to be a wizard.
Anyway, he was born into a noble family. Wouldn’t it be nice for him to be a parasite at home all his life? Why should he come to school to suffer?
Hermione recently learned that many young noble wizards did not choose Hogwarts. They either studied abroad in foreign magic schools or received one-on-one private teaching at home.
Although Hogwarts is a wizarding school with a long history, it is similar to the Muggle world, and many people simply look down on public schools.
Of course, wizardry was originally a profession that favored secrecy and privacy, which is also one of the reasons.
A truly traditional, terrifying wizard would prefer to remain unknown to others.
This is also why there are so few students in Hogwarts.
Otherwise, with a total population of 10,000 in the British wizarding world, there wouldn’t be so few little wizards coming to school every year.
After visiting Neville, the four walked out of the castle, crossed the fields, and came to Hagrid’s hut, the school’s key keeper and gamekeeper.
Hogwarts also has fields, right next to the greenhouse.
But the fields are planted with various vegetables, not herbs.
Obviously, there are house-elves here.
These days Locke has figured out why Hogwarts does not allow house-elves to enter the greenhouse.
Because magical plants are a kind of magic in themselves.
Professors try their best to avoid any situation that might expose house-elves to magic.
This is actually not difficult to understand.
After all, when it comes to who is the strongest in Hogwarts, it is neither the deans nor the headmaster, but a group of house-elves.
House-elves are naturally able to cast spells without a wand, but it’s not that they can’t use a wand, but that their right to use a wand has been deprived by wizards.
The wizards even brainwashed them, making them believe that they were proud to serve the wizards and would never disobey them.
But this is undoubtedly the result of the bloody struggle between the two sides thousands of years ago!
Thousands of years ago, the elves lost the war with wizards, so they could only survive as slaves for generations.
If the Wizards lose, the situation will be reversed.
Locke had little to say about this.
However, it is obvious that even if the elves lost at that time, it does not mean that they will never be able to turn things around.
There is no contract passed down in their blood that stipulates that they can only submit to wizards.
Apart from brainwashing, there seems to be no other way to restrict house-elves.
In this situation, especially since Hogwarts naturally gathers a group of house-elves, and there is magic that restricts wizards’ Apparition but does not restrict the Apparition of house-elves.
If the house-elves in Hogwarts suddenly became disloyal and wanted to rebel.
I’m afraid the professors at Hogwarts really can’t stand it!
Therefore, professors try their best to prevent the school’s house-elves from mastering more magic.
Locke even speculated that the house-elves at Hogwarts probably knew no spells other than the life spell.
“Poor little guys, they will always be enslaved by cruel humans.” Locke once sighed quietly after he figured it out.
But this obviously had little to do with Locke, and he was too lazy to care.
If Dumbledore wasn’t around, Locke wouldn’t mind letting these elves become his arson army, but forget it now.
Perhaps the Ministry of Magic concedes that a group of house-elves can gather here just to allow powerful professors to monitor them.
From the outside, Hagrid’s hut looked small, shabby, dirty and shabby.
Hermione showed a look of disgust at the first sight.
After all, she is a girl.
But it was surprisingly spacious inside. Although there was only one room, it was very big.
This should be the result of using the “Traceless Stretching Spell”.
Although the Ministry of Magic forbids the use of this charm for private purposes, this is the school gamekeeper’s quarters.
To use this spell in the dormitories of civil servants, you just need to report to the Ministry of Magic.
After all, the house technically belonged to the school, not to Hagrid.
Hagrid’s room was a mess, with hams, pheasants, bacon and other food hanging from the ceiling.
Beside the doorway lay an exaggerated crossbow and a pair of rubber boots.
Hagrid also has a pet dog, a big black hound named Fang!
There was a scar on Fang’s face, which made him look very ferocious. When the four people just came in, he pounced on them, scaring Hermione so much that she screamed like a dolphin.
But in fact, after knocking Ron down, he just licked Ron’s face enthusiastically.
“Oh, another Weasley. You know, I have spent most of my life trying to get your two brothers out of the Forbidden Forest. Thanks to them, Fang now has a special feeling for red-haired children.”
In fact, although Ron often talks about how ordinary he is, his appearance is not ordinary at all.
He and his brothers had fiery red hair, which was really as red as flames, not the brown-red color in the movies.
So even in a crowd, you can find Weasley at first sight!
Locke was not used to this hair color and even thought it was dyed at first.
But perhaps, this is one of the reasons why Weasley could become one of the pure-blooded “Sacred Twenty-Eight”?
Their bloodline is so strong that even if someone in the previous generation married a mixed-race person, they would still give birth to a red-haired child.
It is worth mentioning that when Hermione found out that Ron was the second of the “Sacred Twenty-Eight” in the group of five, she felt a little strange.
She seemed to no longer be so afraid of the term “Sacred Twenty-Eight Clans”.
“No, brothers are brothers. I am different from them. I don’t want to go to the dangerous Forbidden Forest! Damn it, someone can pull this dog away. My face is covered with saliva now!”
Finally it was Hagrid who pulled Fang away.
Others don’t have enough strength.
And Locke gave Ron a “clean up” on his face.
“Oh, thank you, Locke.”
To be honest, he was startled when Locke pointed the wand at him just now.
He thought Locke wanted to take revenge on him for exaggerating what happened in the Potions class.
“Not bad, Locke!” Hermione felt a little jealous when she saw the effect of Locke’s spell.
Apparently her spell wasn’t working that well.
Although she also practiced spells on a regular basis, she was not as diligent as Locke.
I have to state here that the spell Snape used to remove the potion was not a cleaning spell, because the potion contained magic power, and ordinary “cleaning” would not work.
But Yaya’s saliva does not contain magic.
Yaya is just a dog.
“Thank you for the compliment, Miss Granger!” Locke responded skillfully.
“Hmph!” Hermione snorted at him in a skilled manner.
“Okay, come here, everyone, come and try my rock cakes! They’re delicious!”
Hagrid opened the cupboard and took out large and heavy rock cakes wrapped in oil paper, put them on a larger plate, and invited several people to taste them.
Then he poured each of them a cup of hot water from a kettle.
The cup is also very big, probably about 500 ml.
Even before opening the oil paper, Harry had a bad feeling.
But after opening it, Harry discovered sadly that these little wizards really couldn’t bite the rock cake!
Harry even doubted that even teeth could bite this thing.
Because even though he smelled the fragrance of the rock cake, Yaya had no intention of getting closer.
Chapter 23 The main storyline begins? (Old version)
Hagrid, oblivious to Harry’s embarrassment, pestered Ron about his brother Charlie.
Charlie is Ron’s second brother. Unlike his eldest brother Bill and third brother Percy, Charlie is an outdoor boy.
He was extremely talented in Quidditch and had served as captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, but unfortunately his teammates were not strong enough, so he only led the team to win the Quidditch Cup once in his second year.
After graduation, Charlie chose to go to Romania to look after dragons.
This is also why Hagrid is so concerned about Charlie’s affairs.
Seeing that Hagrid would not pay attention to him for a while, Harry looked at Locke and Hermione and went to visit Hagrid’s room on his own.
Then he saw a piece of paper under the teapot cover.
It was a clipping from the Daily Prophet, following up on the break-in at Gringotts on July 31st.
“Hagrid, the day Gringotts was robbed was my birthday. It’s very likely that we were there at that time!” Harry couldn’t help but interrupt Hagrid.
Hagrid was stunned for a moment, then turned away awkwardly, obviously not wanting to answer Harry.
Locke, who was in a daze, suddenly heard the word “birthday” and couldn’t help but whispered to Hermione: “Hermione, when is your birthday?”
“Why are you asking that?” Hermione blushed.
“Knowing your friend’s birthday, I can give you a gift.” Locke said honestly.
“Well, my birthday is September 19th…it’s coming soon.” Hermione subconsciously adjusted her hair.
“I’ll remember it.” Locke nodded and simply took out his notebook and wrote it down on the “Memo” page.
Then he realized something else:
If Hermione was born on September 19, she should not be 11 years old yet and should have come to Hogwarts next year.
“Were you born in 1979?” Locke asked subconsciously.
“Yes, what’s wrong?”
“It’s nothing, I just didn’t expect that you are the oldest among us.” Locke was a little surprised.
“What about you, Locke, your birthday?”
“I don’t know either. But our orphanage uses the day we were picked up as our birthday, so my birthday is August 16th.”
“Oh, I noted it down too.” Apparently, Hermione, a top student, could remember someone’s birthday without writing it down in a notebook.
By the way, the pen Locke used to take notes was an ordinary fountain pen.
The school has a private store opened by students, selling some things to young wizards in the lower grades who cannot leave the school at will.
There was a Muggle-born senior from Ravenclaw who even brought some Muggle products to school to sell.
Some people buy these things, and some people don’t.
After all, most young wizards are rather disgusted with Muggle things.
But Locke did not mind. He used the remaining pounds in the original owner’s clothes pocket to buy a lot of things, including the pen.
This thing is definitely much more convenient than a quill.
He even thought about buying one for Hermione, but gave up after thinking it over.
As a birthday gift, I’d better give a set of bookmarks.
As for the pen, if Hermione needed it, she could just write a letter home and it would be delivered by an owl.
Bookmarks are more like birthday gifts, at worst you can just choose a cute set.
Locke and Hermione were chatting about some irrelevant things, while Harry had already entered the main storyline.
But unfortunately, no matter how Harry asked, Hagrid was unwilling to reveal a single detail.
This remained the case until the four of them left Hagrid’s hut.
“Locke, what do you think? Do you think the things in the underground vault No. 713 are what the dark wizard wanted to steal? And Hagrid and I took it away in advance, so the dark wizard got nothing?”
“I think… you make sense, Harry.” Locke nodded.
“Locke, how can you think just because of this little clue…” Hermione said dissatisfiedly.
Obviously, neither she nor Ron thought it was such a coincidence.
“So, Harry. Did you and Hagrid encounter any strange people near Gringotts that day?” Locke continued to guide.
“Strange people… I don’t know. That day was my first time entering the wizarding world, and many wizards I didn’t know shook my hand. Why are you asking this, Locke?”
“If you think that what Dumbledore asked Hagrid to take from Gringotts was related to what the dark wizard wanted to steal, then it is very likely that the dark wizard had been secretly following you and Hagrid, and then chose to steal after you entered Gringotts.
The first possibility is that the dark wizard may know that the thing is with Dumbledore and think that it was Dumbledore who asked Hagrid to deposit the thing in the vault.
So he pretended to meet you by chance in advance, approached you, and cast a spell on you or Hagrid so that he could later determine which vault you entered.
As soon as you left Gringotts, he broke into the vault and stole.
But he didn’t expect that you were going to get something, not to deposit it.
So his efforts were in vain, and in anger he even set a fire before escaping.
The second possibility is that the dark wizard knew that Hagrid was going to get something for Dumbledore, but was not sure whether it was the thing he wanted to steal.
But it doesn’t matter. As long as we know which vault Dumbledore belongs to, that’s the most important thing.
So the dark wizard pretended to meet you by chance in advance, approached you, and cast a spell on you or Hagrid, so that he could later determine which vault you had entered.
After you left, he sneaked into the vault and either found that it was empty or that the thing he wanted had been taken away. In any case, he set it on fire in anger.
The third possibility was that he was sure that what Hagrid was going to take was the thing he wanted, but he didn’t know which specific vault that thing was in.
So I followed you all the way, intending to stop you in Gringotts and steal the thing after you went in to get it!
But because you moved too fast, he was caught in traps, Gringotts guards, etc. in Gringotts, and you just missed him.
The above three may have one thing in common, that is, the dark wizard has been following you and Hagrid. That’s why I asked you if you saw any strange people at that time.
In addition, in possibility one and possibility two, the wizard must be in close contact with you in order to cast a spell or do something to you and Hagrid.
So, Harry, think about it carefully, you really didn’t see any strange people?”
Locke’s long speech made the other three young wizards, including Harry, dizzy.
Although they all felt that Locke’s words were clear and reasonable.
But for a moment, no one could make sense of it, not even Hermione.
Harry was stunned for a moment, but still shook his head: “I’m sorry, Locke, I really don’t remember. So many strange wizards shook hands with me at the time, maybe one of them was the dark wizard.”
Harry was a little frustrated.
It felt like I had seen a glimpse of light before, but after Locke analyzed it, I was plunged into a fog again.
Hermione also began to react at this time, and said: “But Locke, isn’t this just your speculation?”
“And that’s assuming Harry’s guess is correct,” Ron added.
“I know. Originally, it was just a guess, or rather, a guess based on Harry’s guess, a complex but complete deduction. But if we can verify every link in it and eliminate the possibility of errors, we can indeed find the truth. However, this has nothing to do with our first-year wizards, and it should be something that Headmaster Dumbledore should do.
If you really care about this matter, Harry, then based on our two guesses, what do you think the dark wizard will do next if he doesn’t get what he wants?”
“What can we do? Can he come to Hogwarts to steal? Dumbledore is here!” Ron shook his head.
“What if he really wants to come here to steal?”
“That’s impossible. Mom told me that Hogwarts is the safest place in the world!” Ron vowed.
“What if he was originally a member of Hogwarts? This can also better explain why he knew what Dumbledore asked Hagrid to do? Why did he know when Hagrid left and where he was going? Because he has always been in Hogwarts!”
“Locke, you are not doubting the professors.” Hermione opened her mouth wide.
Chapter 24 The Young Master Wants Revenge (Old Version)
“Just speculation based on Harry’s speculation. So, Harry, besides Hagrid, which other professors or staff working at Hogwarts did you meet that day?” Locke asked.
“Professor Quirrell! I met him, he was one of the people who shook my hand in the Leaky Cauldron!” Harry almost shouted.
“I see. We have one suspect. Any others?”
“And Snape!”
“What!” Now it was Locke’s turn to be stunned.
“Remember, Locke? In the Potions class this morning, although I didn’t see Snape directly that day, he knew when I bought the textbooks! It was on my birthday that I accompanied Hagrid to get the money from Gringotts and bought the textbooks. He must have followed Hagrid and me!”
“Well, maybe he just heard about you from Hagrid?” Locke said uncertainly.
But Harry had already turned around and walked back. After a while, he returned to Hagrid’s hut, went in and asked some questions, and walked out excitedly.
“Locke, I asked. Hagrid never talked about this in front of other professors, talked about when to pick me up, when to buy textbooks for me! Apart from him, only Dumbledore knew about this!”
“Well, it looks like Harry has one more suspect.” Ron spread his hands.
“But don’t forget, this is just your two speculations!” Hermione emphasized.
“It’s reasoning, Hermione. On the contrary, I think both Quirrell and Snape are very suspicious. One of them is too weird, and the other one is obviously not a good person.” Ron speculated maliciously.
“Huh! It’s weird that professors would steal the headmaster’s things anyway! If they need something, can’t they just borrow it from the headmaster?” Hermione still didn’t believe that the professors in the school would do such a thing.
“Hermione, there are some things in the wizarding world that are so powerful that you would do anything to get them.” Ron seemed to enjoy arguing with Hermione.
Hermione just snorted in disapproval.
Because now she is not completely ignorant of the magical world.
If there really is something that wizards are willing to get at any price, then it would be more reasonable to keep it with Dumbledore, and it would be natural for him to be targeted.
At least this speculation is logically consistent, isn’t it?
“Well, regardless of whether our guess is correct or not, as a young wizard who has just entered the school, it is too reckless to act on our own against the enemy that Headmaster Dumbledore and others need to be wary of! Next, we still have to focus our main energy on studying.”
“But, Locke, if the professors don’t care about this, then…”
“Harry, do you really think that Dumbledore can’t think of what we can think of? Think about it, the two warnings that Headmaster Dumbledore gave at the beginning of the school year. Do you remember which two warnings they were?”
“As I remember, one is that you can’t enter the Forbidden Forest. The other is that you can’t go near a certain room on the fourth floor.” Hermione answered immediately, but then her eyes widened.
“Locke, this couldn’t be…”
“If it is a dark wizard from another school, the only way to sneak into the school is through the Forbidden Forest. Therefore, the headmaster forbids us to enter the Forbidden Forest.
If it was someone on campus, then that room on the fourth floor would be an obvious bait and trap!
At the opening feast, Dumbledore actually declared to the prisoner:
I know what you want, and I even know you’re at Hogwarts!
Well, let me tell you clearly that I might have put that thing in that room on the fourth floor.
What are you going to do?
It was scared by me, so it gave up and never thought of attacking it again.
Or do you risk walking into the trap I have set?”
Locke said this in the tone of a great devil, pretending to be Dumbledore, but was soon pinched on the cheek by the little witch, who seemed to be blaming him for saying such inappropriate words with such a cute face.
But Ron and Harry were thrilled.
“That’s so cool, Locke. Dumbledore is so cool! I didn’t expect that this was the meaning of Dumbledore’s words at the opening banquet!” Ron was very excited, as if he knew a big secret.
There is no doubt that their whole family worships Dumbledore and is a loyal Order of the Phoenix family.
“I didn’t expect Dumbledore had thought of this. That’s amazing. He’s worthy of being the greatest wizard in the magical world!” Harry couldn’t help but sigh.
In fact, what he cared more about was that he thought the same as Dumbledore.
It was as if he had been recognized by Dumbledore, and Harry was very proud.
“Okay, in short, don’t forget what I said just now, and don’t act on your own. Don’t try to investigate the two professors, and don’t go near the room on the fourth floor. Just concentrate on doing what a little wizard should do. And Hermione, don’t pinch my face again!” Locke kept his distance and especially warned Hermione.
Hermione felt very sorry. She felt that the skin on Locke’s face was very delicate and smooth. She felt a little reluctant. What was going on?
Next, they practiced spells for a while by the Black Lake.
Harry asked Locke for a spell that could help him fight others.
Locke recommended the combination of “Total Petrification” + “Numerous Obstacles”.
These two spells are in the first-grade spells textbook. They are very easy, one is offensive and the other is protective, which are just right for first-grade wizards.
If you can’t learn the “Petrify All” spell, there is also the more low-level “Leg-Lock Spell”.
Even many young wizards who have not yet formally entered school can perform the “Leg-Locking Curse”.
Harry didn’t mind. No matter whether he could learn it or not, he just memorized the gestures and spells first.
Same with Ron.
Too bad Neville isn’t here.
Unfortunately, none of them knew how to cast a spell, otherwise they could practice spells against each other.
Although this is actually not recommended, it is okay to practice secretly outside without being discovered by the professors.
After all, it’s just the simplest spell, and even if it fails it won’t cause very serious consequences, probably.
Now Locke and his friends found a big stone, drew marks on it, and attacked the stone with magic spells.
If light emerges from the tip of the wand and strikes the mark, the spell is cast successfully.
What else can we do?
The conditions are simple, so let’s just make do with it for now.
At least a few of them are practicing spells hard, while the other little wizards are still eating, sleeping and playing.
Although Locke went to the auditorium later in the evening, he was still caught by the little lions.
Everyone gathered around Locke and praised him, making him so embarrassed that he wanted to set fire to Hogwarts.
Malfoy was staring at Locke with hatred at the Slytherin table across the table, and by the way, there were also Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville?
This afternoon, Malfoy’s power finally took shape.
With his status as the godson of the dean, he freed Pansy Parkinson and Daphne Greengrassnot, who had to run errands and do odd jobs for senior students.
The two girls took the opportunity to join Malfoy’s forces.
In an instant, Malfoy’s force had 5 people, which was equal to Harry’s force.
He felt that it was time to find an opportunity to have a confrontation with Harry!
Let that guy understand that if he doesn’t choose to join me and instead hangs out with other scumbags, his power will be no match for me!
Although he thought so in his heart, Malfoy has not yet found an opportunity to deal with Harry’s forces.
After all, judging from Locke and Hermione’s performance in the Charms class, perhaps they really might not have a chance of winning in a head-on confrontation.
And his godfather seemed to be biased towards Locke.
Malfoy felt that he should use the Slytherin way to make Harry and his lackeys suffer.
Chapter 25 Conquering Old English (Old Edition)
No matter how angry Malfoy was or how embarrassed Locke was, Friday was still passed slowly with different people thinking differently.
On Saturday morning, after Locke and Hermione took Harry and the others to the library to finish their homework, they let the three little wizards move freely.
The little wizards couldn’t sit still, except Locke and Hermione.
In fact, Locke and Hermione started to study Old English again a few days ago.
Hermione even wrote to her father and asked him to send her an elementary textbook for learning Old English.
After all, it is not enough to just remember the words, you also need to master the grammar of Old English.
In fact, the grammar of Old English is closer to German. Later, it absorbed French grammar and vocabulary, and gradually evolved into the English we have today.
Old English was very complex at first.
There was a reason why Locke and Hermione insisted on tackling the obstacle of Old English first.
On the one hand, Locke hoped to rely on Old English to find other fire spells in the library.
You should know that many ancient myths and legends are related to fire. In this case, perhaps the ancient wizards had more in-depth research on fire spells.
On the other hand, as first-year wizards, their knowledge, magic power, physical strength and other conditions are very poor, which cannot support them to master more advanced and complex spells.
Even for some simple spells, you cannot practice them all the time, otherwise you will get very tired or even faint.
It would be more appropriate to learn something else during this period.
In fact, both Locke and Hermione were almost eager to learn more about the wizarding world faster.
However, every time they looked up information, they would get stuck when they came across books written in Old English or Middle English, which really made them very unhappy!
So they plan to spend a lot of time in first grade to master Old English as early as possible.
This is called sharpening your tools before you can do your job well.
There were no classes on Sunday either, but in the evening, Harry and his friends still pulled Locke and Hermione to practice spells together for a while.
They seemed to feel that they couldn’t let these two little friends become complete nerds.
The two of them didn’t know what they were thinking. They had to practice anyway, so it would be nice to have someone accompany them.
Dinner, reading, washing up, and sleeping.
In this way, Locke and his friends spent their first weekend at Hogwarts safely.
It seemed as if time had stopped here, and all the brewing storms seemed to have temporarily moved away from these young children.
But is this really possible?
September 12th, the second Thursday of school.
Today is an unusual day. Since morning, all the first grades in the school have been in turmoil.
Because this afternoon, the freshmen’s first flying class is about to begin!
Wizards who come from Muggle families simply cannot understand why little wizards from wizarding families are so crazy and obsessed with Quidditch, and by the way, so nervous and concerned about the related flying lessons!
But there is no doubt that the little wizards are really obsessed with this game.
So much so that even Ron, who was in the five-man team, seemed a little abnormal.
Not only did he have a drastic change of personality and had a huge argument with Dean Thomas from the next dorm over Quidditch, he also boasted about his flying skills to the other four members of the team again!
And at lunch on Thursday morning, he announced to the four people: “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you in the flying class!”
Although she was unhappy with Ron’s “relapse”, Hermione did not mock him this time.
After all, Hermione was also very nervous, she had never flown before.
“Locke, aren’t you nervous?” Hermione turned and asked, trembling.
“I’ve already given up on this course and am just lying down. Why should I be nervous?” Locke looked indifferent.
Seeing this, Hermione immediately rolled her eyes at him, and then said angrily: “You can’t give up before you even try, Locke!”
“But, Hermione. There is no flying course in either the OWL exams in the fifth grade or the NEWT exams in the seventh grade. Even if you are a mess at flying, it will not affect your future.”
“You can’t decide your attitude towards every subject just because of the exams…” Hermione continued to nag.
“But we come from Muggle families and have never had any flying experience. We don’t even know if we have the talent for flying. What can we do? Moreover, even if I have that talent, I won’t develop it. My extracurricular life during my student life has been arranged. I live in the library, the auditorium, and the dormitory.”
“Oh, that’s terrible. I heard nightmare words so early in the morning. Locke, why didn’t you go to Ravenclaw?” One of the Weasley twins sneaked in at some point and said in an exaggerated tone.
“Maybe because I’m a real lunatic.”
“Locke, you talk so funny. Would you like to consider joining our joke duo?” the other twin also spoke.
To be honest, Locke couldn’t tell who was who, after all, even their mother couldn’t tell them apart.
“No. I don’t think anyone can join you. After all, you two are made for each other.”
“They are a perfect match, hahaha, that’s great, this is the most perfect comment we have ever heard!” The Geminis clapped their hands in satisfaction and looked very proud.
After a while of this, they finally said to the five people seriously:
“To be honest, we still hope that some of you can perform well in the flying class. Then we can recommend you to join the Quidditch house team next year and teach those little snakes a lesson together with us!”
The Weasley twins are batsmen for the school team. They know their brother Charlie’s regret and the captain Wood’s persistence.
After all, Gryffindor hadn’t won the Quidditch trophy for five years, and the head of the school, Professor McGonagall, was a little crazy about it.
If that were all, that would be fine.
But the little snakes are the ones pressing down on their heads!
Not only have the little snakes won consecutive Quidditch titles, they have also won the House Cup!
The little lions in the senior grades have been enduring this kind of comparison and ridicule, and they are already full of anger!
So after hearing about Locke’s performance in the Potions class, the little lions treated Locke like a hero!
In fact, thanks to the extra points from Locke and Hermione, Gryffindor now has a very good start.
Although all the little lions didn’t say it explicitly, they all hoped that they could create a miracle!
In Percy’s words, this year, 1991 is the most promising year for Gryffindor!
The Weasley twins were serious for once, which made all five of them feel a little uncomfortable.
After the two left, Ron simply wilted and his hands began to tremble violently.
“What’s wrong with you, Ron? Have you been infected by Hermione and Neville?” Locke looked confused.
Hermione turned around and rolled her eyes at Locke again, even wanting to strangle him!
Neville was startled when his name was suddenly mentioned.
“You don’t know, Locke…Brother Charlie should have become a professional Quidditch player. Our whole family thinks so! But because the Gryffindor team has not performed well, he lost this opportunity.”
“And what does this have to do with you shaking like this?”
“It’s a big deal! Because they feel they owe Charlie, the other members of the team who haven’t graduated yet have been training very hard. Even George and Fred probably joined the team for this reason.”
“so?”
“This is a battle of revenge, Locke! And as a Weasley child and Charlie’s younger brother, I can’t escape!” Ron said seriously. It would have been better if his hands holding the milk cup didn’t shake.
“I understand, that’s why you are under a lot of pressure… Don’t worry, if it doesn’t work, we still have Potter.” Locke pondered for a moment, then said indifferently.
“What?” Harry asked in confusion.
Chapter 26 Flying Lesson (Old Version)
“Keep it a secret. In short, if nothing unexpected happens, Harry should have a talent for flying.” After Locke finished eating, he picked up the book to teach himself Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Although he noticed that Malfoy had been secretly observing this side, as if he had some bad ideas in mind.
But he was really calm.
When the other friends wanted to ask more questions, an owl flew over and brought Neville a package.
Neville hurriedly caught the package and opened it. Inside was a glass ball filled with white smoke.
“What is this?” Hermione asked curiously.
“It’s a memory ball. It reminds me if I’ve forgotten something. If I hold it tightly like this, it will turn… red if I forget something.”
As soon as Neville finished speaking, the memory ball in his hand turned red. This was really embarrassing.
“Well, if you forgot something, don’t you still have a notebook? I remember you were studying Locke and you always had a notebook and pen with you,” Ron asked.
“But I always forget to look at my notebook. I thought that with the memory ball, I could be reminded to look at my notebook, and then by looking at the notebook, I wouldn’t forget what I should do.” Neville said, putting down the memory ball, and then opened the notebook, and he found out what he had forgotten.
“That’s a good idea. But it’s quite troublesome to carry this thing with you.” Locke said.
As he said this, he suddenly looked at Malfoy who was eavesdropping over here, and scared him so much that he fell off the stool.
Pansy, who didn’t understand what was going on, immediately went up to ask about his well-being.
Recently, Pansy has become Malfoy’s little fan girl.
But she didn’t seem pretty enough, nor gentle enough, or even smart enough…Malfoy felt a little disgusted and thought she was not as good as Hermione opposite.
“It doesn’t matter. Just put it in your pocket. It’s so big that I won’t be able to ignore it.”
“Memory can be trained, Neville, especially for children like us, who are very malleable.
When I have the chance, I will come up with a plan to train your memory, but before that, you need to improve your confidence.
In the Herbology class yesterday morning, weren’t you praised by Professor Sprout, who also gave the college an extra point?” Locke encouraged Neville.
“That’s right. No one thought that Neville would get extra points one day. Especially Malfoy. His expression yesterday, haha, even his eyes almost popped out!” Ron thought of something happy, his hands stopped shaking temporarily, and he laughed.
Harry laughed too.
Hermione pulled Harry’s sleeve, wanting to remind him that Malfoy was sitting at the dining table not far away, but then she remembered something and couldn’t help laughing.
“Haha.” Locke also laughed twice to show his meaning.
Only Neville blushed terribly; he was not used to being the center of attention in a small group.
Although the first-year wizards were looking forward to the flying class in the afternoon, they still had to attend the Defense Against the Dark Arts class in the morning before that.
But Professor Quirrell’s course still didn’t make any progress, which disappointed many young wizards.
Locke himself felt that his choice to teach the course on his own was a very wise one.
It was 3:30 in the afternoon and the weather outside Hogwarts Castle was sunny and perfect for flying.
The young wizards came in groups to the lawn near the Quidditch field.
The lawn was green, and to the west was the castle wall that enclosed the greenhouse, and to the east it extended all the way to the Forbidden Forest.
Madam Hooch was already waiting here, and on both sides of her were two rows of more than forty flying brooms.
To be honest, these brooms are old and outdated, and the best safety feature they have is that they perform poorly and fly slow and low.
So, you don’t have to worry about what might happen if you accidentally fall down while flying with it.
Locke clearly noticed that many small snakes couldn’t help but show disgusted expressions when they saw them.
But most little wizards aren’t picky.
The school does not allow first-grade wizards to bring broomsticks to school, so now that they have a chance to touch one, it is just like being released from a drug rehabilitation center, and the little wizards are all very excited!
Oh, Hermione, Neville and Ron are still nervous.
Madam Hooch is a witch with short grey hair and yellow eyes. She looks majestic and capable like a female eagle.
Just one look at her makes people feel that she is not someone to be messed with.
“Okay, little wizards. What are you waiting for? Choose one each and stand next to your broomstick. Hurry up!” After calling the roll, Madam Hooch urged everyone to stand next to their brooms.
Gryffindor and Slytherin consciously chose a side, while Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were completely random.
The young wizards were all unconsciously holding back their energy.
Since they are all similar brooms, this is a good opportunity to determine the winner and prove who will be the future king of flying!
Mrs. Hooch was obviously used to the same situation every year and didn’t care at all.
“Stretch out your right hand, place it just above the broom handle, and say: Get up!” Madam Hooch shouted solemnly.
“Get up!” Every little wizard did as they were told.
The broom next to Harry suddenly jumped into his hand, causing Ron, Hermione and Neville to stare with wide eyes.
Because there are not many people who can do this, there are only three or four in the entire first grade, and among them is not even Malfoy who had been bragging about it for a long time.
But when Locke tried the second time, the broom obeyed.
Ron said a third time.
Instead, Hermione’s broom just rolled on the ground, like a disobedient child.
As for Neville, he simply ignored Neville. I don’t know whether he was being aloof or disgusted.
As for the result, Hermione just looked at Locke with resentment, blaming her friend for abandoning her with her eyes.
Shouldn’t these two little wizards, who are both Muggle-born, come together?
Locke was a little embarrassed. It was really his first time touching a broom.
“Hermione, Neville, you are too nervous. I think brooms seem to be able to see what’s in our hearts. They don’t like people who are cowardly or who dislike them.” It was Harry who said this, not Locke.
But this is obviously more convincing.
Now Harry is a genius.
Hermione calmed herself and tried twice more, finally succeeding.
But Neville didn’t succeed until the end.
Fortunately, it doesn’t matter even if the flying broom is disobedient and the little wizard doesn’t want to take it by himself. Madam Hooch lets the failed little wizard take the broom in his own hand, and then begins to explain loudly the various precautions for flying.
Malfoy thought he had flown this countless times and looked unimpressed.
Then he was caught by Madam Hooch and severely scolded.
Harry and Ron couldn’t help but snicker, and Malfoy looked gloomy.
“Okay, when I blow the whistle, you kick your legs and leave the ground! Remember, push hard and imagine that you can fly like a bird!” Madam Hooch said loudly.
“Remember, hold the broom tightly, rise about half a meter and then stop, then lean forward slightly and fall slowly. Listen to my whistle, three – two – wait, Neville, what are you doing, come down!”
But Madam Hooch’s order was useless. Neville was like a bird that had escaped from a cage, and he couldn’t wait to fly into the blue sky.
He seemed too nervous just now and only remembered the key words “like a bird”.
Moreover, it seemed that some unknown spell had really been triggered, or the broom he was riding was hidden. In short, Neville was like riding a wild horse that refused to be tamed!
It was carrying Neville very fast and erratically, and it felt like it was flying out of a Nimbus 2000 on a broken broom!
Chapter 27: Magic Riot? (Old Version)
Amid Neville’s screams, he flew higher and faster!
“Relax, Neville, don’t be nervous, hold the broom tightly, lean forward…” But Madam Hooch’s reminders were all useless, so Madam Hooch took out her wand.
But Neville suddenly dived towards her at high speed!
This made Mrs. Huo Qi, who was originally preparing to use “shock absorption and speed stopping” at the right moment, pause, and she had to quickly fall to the lawn to avoid it!
“Shock-absorbing and speed-stopping” is specifically designed to prevent the hazards of falling from heights, and has saved countless wizards from being smashed into pieces.
But this transparent buffer strip can only be placed close to the ground, not on top of Madam Hooch’s head.
This situation is useful for Neville to use the “Immobilization Spell”.
But unfortunately, this was not a spell that a first-year wizard could master, and Madam Hooch was too late to change the spell temporarily.
Neville rose just before he hit the ground, then flew close to the ground, passed through the gate in the city wall, climbed vertically, circled around the tower, and even somersaulted in the air at the end!
But Neville’s ability obviously could not support such superb flying moves, so Neville was thrown away directly.
“There are so many obstacles!”
Locke chose the right moment, and when Neville was about to hit the ground, a thin ray of light hit Neville, slowing him down for a moment before he fell to the ground.
Madam Hooch ran over and checked on Neville, and was relieved to find that he had only sprained his wrist.
She turned to Locke and praised him, “A very accurate spell, and used very flexibly. +5 points to Gryffindor!”
“Oh, great!” The little lions cheered immediately after hearing this.
The little snakes looked unhappy.
Hermione was also a little uncomfortable because Locke never raised his hand to answer questions, but he always got high scores.
So despite her efforts, her total score was still lower than Locke’s.
Madam Hooch didn’t care about the little wizards’ reactions. She stood up and asked Neville to go back to class.
But seeing Neville crying and obviously terrified, she knew that if she continued to let Neville attend the class, he would not learn anything.
So she asked everyone to stay where they were and she took Neville to the infirmary.
Madam Pomfrey always had a way to deal with this completely frightened little wizard.
But Madam Hooch still felt that this little wizard named Neville might have a psychological trauma about flying broomsticks in the future.
After all, the flight just now was probably a little too exciting even for her.
She remembered that Muggles had an entertainment measure called “roller coaster”.
Mr. Neville’s experience just now was probably no less than this.
Madam Hooch took Neville away with confidence. After all, these were just first-year wizards. They were very well behaved unlike the veterans in the senior Quidditch team.
But in fact, this class of little wizards may be the most restless since the founding of Hogwarts.
So just as Madam Hooch led Neville through the city gate and out of sight, Malfoy came to the door:
“Locke, did you discuss this in advance and deliberately perform it for Madam Hooch so that you can get extra points for Gryffindor? You actually used such despicable means to win the house cup!”
As soon as Malfoy opened his mouth, he was about to provoke the anger of the little snakes.
In this situation, the little snakes might really believe what Malfoy said.
But Locke was very calm, there were more Gryffindors around him.
“Ha! Malfoy, if you have any brains, you wouldn’t think like this… discuss it in advance? Otherwise, you can try it too, fly like Neville, and then fall from the sky, and let Goyle cast a spell on you to save you?” Locke retorted calmly.
When the little lions heard his words, they burst into laughter.
The little eagles and badgers who were watching the fun also laughed.
Only Malfoy blushed.
At this point, no one cared about the flying brooms anymore and they all gathered around to watch the fun.
How to say it, the two handsome boys were at loggerheads with each other.
The little witches were very excited about this.
They think the melon is very sweet and of very high quality, and it would be a waste not to eat it.
The little wizards also wished that the two of them would fight each other, and it would be best if they were beaten black and blue and their good looks disappeared together.
But Malfoy obviously had limited verbal ability, and was left speechless after being refuted and ridiculed by Locke in just a few words.
Locke felt bored and walked past Malfoy to pick up the memory ball that Neville had dropped on the ground.
But what he didn’t expect was that after he and Malfoy passed each other, Malfoy suddenly turned around and pushed him to the ground!
Then Malfoy passed him, picked up the Remembrall, and flew straight into the sky on his broomstick.
“Malfoy, you are looking for death!” After Locke got up, he took out the White Princess directly!
“You can’t hit me, Locke! I’m going to smash this memory ball!”
“The flames are blazing!”
“Locke!” Hermione exclaimed, but Locke’s magic had already been used.
A huge fireball, twice as big as a basin than usual, rolled towards Malfoy!
Sure enough, anger is the best catalyst for fire magic.
Harry and Ron couldn’t help but become nervous, fearing that Malfoy would really be burned to charcoal.
Many young wizards were simply frightened.
But Malfoy was not scared. When he saw the fireball flying towards him, he immediately used his broom desperately and barely avoided the fireball.
But the horrific heat that passed by him still singed a few of the beautiful golden hair on his head!
He could smell the burning stench himself.
“You actually… your fire can never burn me. I must smash your friend’s memory ball, and then let my father expel you and Hermione, two mudbloods!” Malfoy was also angry. His temper completely flared up and he directly lost his mind.
“You really want to die, Malfoy! But do you really think that my fireball can’t do anything to you? Let me begin my first hunt. For a little Death Eater like you, the only way out is to cremate you!”
Locke’s eyes became empty and lifeless, but the fireball flying in the air began to shine.
With a violent tremor, the fireball turned into a golden crow!
It turned into a stream of light and chased after Malfoy!
Malfoy turned around and ran on his broom, but the Golden Crow was faster and more agile than him. It would probably not take long for Malfoy to be caught up!
He couldn’t help but let out a ghostly howl of fear!
But even at this time, he didn’t intend to throw away Neville’s memory ball. Maybe he just forgot?
“Stop, Locke!” Hermione had come to Locke and tried to stop him.
But she shook Locke’s body hard, but got no response.
When she came in front of Locke and saw his empty eyes, she realized, “It’s over. It’s the little wizard’s magic riot!”
“What should we do, Hermione!” Ron shouted anxiously.
“I don’t know either. I can only wait for him to stop naturally!” Hermione was a little crazy.
And Harry finally stopped hesitating, got on the flying broom, pushed off his feet, and quickly flew into the sky!
“Harry?” Hermione was going crazy.
The other little wizards were also at a loss, as what they saw was beyond their expectations.
I didn’t expect that eating a melon could lead to someone’s death.
Many little witches were so scared that they screamed. Pansy’s scream was the scariest, even scarier than the cry of the mandrake!
Chapter 28 Flying Harry (Old Version)
After Harry flew into the air, he realized that it was his first time flying and he almost fell from the air due to his unstable body.
But he soon got used to it, as if there was some mysterious force helping and protecting him.
And the broom he rode was also very docile to him.
So Harry flew faster and faster, and became more and more agile. He couldn’t help but shout to Malfoy who was being chased by the Golden Crow in the sky: “Fly this way, Malfoy!”
When Malfoy heard the voice, he flew over subconsciously without caring whether the voice came from the person he hated the most.
At the same time, Harry also quickly approached Malfoy.
In the end, the two passed each other, and Harry stood between Malfoy and the Golden Crow.
Harry’s heart was pounding!
He had no idea if this was the right thing to do.
Did Locke subconsciously regard him as a friend and would not hurt him?
But he still did it.
It’s hard to tell the reason, maybe he is just an impulsive person.
As expected, the Golden Crow slowed down and went around Harry before hitting him.
But this slows it down.
Next, Harry chased after Malfoy and the Golden Crow, blocking them each time. After repeating this several times, he finally widened the distance between Malfoy and the Golden Crow.
The Golden Crow was so angry that he exploded himself and turned into a large group of flaming butterflies that flew away.
Only then did Harry hold his heart and relax a little!
“Bastard! Bastard! You want to kill me! Woohoo, I will never forgive you!” Malfoy was not at all grateful to Harry for saving him. He threw Neville’s memory ball directly into the air towards the wall of the castle.
He didn’t notice that it was Professor McGonagall’s office.
“Damn Malfoy!” Harry almost gritted his teeth and wished he could knock Malfoy down!
But he still accelerated suddenly and chased after the flying memory ball!
By now, everyone involved has forgotten that the memory ball is just a memory ball, and instead regards it as some kind of symbol.
For example, it symbolizes Locke and Harry’s friendship with Neville.
Or, keeping it would mean victory over Malfoy!
Anyway, Harry rushed forward without hesitation, but the little wizards below couldn’t help but exclaim!
Because if Harry didn’t slow down, he and the memory ball would crash into the wall.
Fortunately, Harry was one step ahead in the end and grabbed the Memory Ball when it was less than half a meter away from the glass on the wall!
Then he somersaulted in the air, put his feet on the wall next to the window, turned 180 degrees and flew towards the little wizards.
The little wizards were so excited that they rushed towards Harry, cheering as they faced the future king of flying!
Only Hermione and Ron remained with Locke, while the little snakes went to greet Malfoy.
After Locke woke up, he became silent. He just sat on the lawn in a daze, stroking his wand with his hand.
On the other side, the little snakes hid Malfoy in the crowd and stayed away from Locke.
Some of the little snakes had heard Locke’s words before and began to suspect that Locke had a grudge against the Death Eaters.
Many sharp-minded people even think that Locke’s parents died at the hands of Death Eaters, and then he became an orphan and ended up in a Muggle orphanage.
If that’s the case, Malfoy is in danger.
The entire wizarding world knew that Malfoy’s father was valued by Voldemort and was a complete Death Eater.
Lucius Malfoy spent a lot of money to clear his name, otherwise he would be living in Azkaban now.
As a hero, Harry did not enjoy the admiration of the young wizards for long.
Soon, Professor McGonagall appeared and asked him to wait for her in her office.
When the little witches were screaming in place, Mag’s attention was already drawn to it. She went to the window and looked out.
After all, her office was on the second floor, and one of its windows faced the direction where the young wizards had their flying lessons.
Although Professor McGonagall did not see the entire incident, she would know the truth by asking the young wizards here.
“Locke used a dangerous spell on his classmates. Although it was unsuccessful, Gryffindor will deduct 10 points! Starting this Saturday night, you will go to Professor Snape for detention!” After Professor McGonagall found out the whole story, she directly announced the result.
There was total silence, not even Malfoy said a word.
“As for Malfoy, he pushed down his classmates, snatched their belongings, and insulted them. As the culprit who caused the accident, Slytherin will deduct 5 points! If you are not satisfied with my handling of the matter, you can ask Professor Snape to come to me!”
The little wizards remained silent.
All I can say is that although this outcome may not satisfy everyone, it is something they can all accept reluctantly.
On the contrary, for the young wizards, perhaps the content behind this matter made them even more silent.
Because this may be a continuation of the conflict of the previous generation, the manifestation of the conflict between Slytherin and Gryffindor, and between pure-blood and non-pure-blood wizards.
Although the other little wizards didn’t understand, they could understand the atmosphere.
Moreover, Locke had previously added more than 10 points to Gryffindor, so there was nothing to complain about even if some points were deducted.
The only worry is probably that Locke will have to be confined by Professor Snape.
This sounds scary!
As for Slytherin, as long as they lose fewer points than Lion House, they will win.
As for the little eagles and badgers, no matter what you do, we will make the profit.
Let’s just watch and not say anything.
The only thing that no one understood was why Professor McGonagall called Harry away alone?
Of course, Locke probably understood it, but he was just not in the mood to think about it.
He just lost consciousness briefly, and then in that consciousness space, he saw his own soul.
At this time, his soul has completely turned into Locke.
Yes, the child made of silver-white fog looked exactly the same as he does now.
There is no trace left of the adult in the previous life.
If this is anyone else, that’s definitely good news.
Because it means that he is completely accepted by this world, there is no disharmony between his soul and body, and he has truly started a new life.
He even successfully added the mental strength of an adult to himself, allowing him to use spells with greater concentration and for longer periods of time.
But for Locke, this is bad news!
This was because after the protective period of soul fusion wore off, the nightmares that had haunted him in the past would come back again every night.
This is one of the reasons why he hates being alive.
Everyone thinks they can control themselves, but sometimes you will always find that your brain has its own ideas.
The fact that people have nightmares is one proof of this.
[Forget it. Since I know that negative emotions can make my black magic and destructive spells more powerful, if I can’t resist them, I’ll just enjoy them. Besides, maybe if I live in a new, gentler environment, maybe one day I can get rid of the influence of the past on me little by little?]After pondering for a while, Locke chose to ignore his own changes because this did not conflict with his purpose.
“Locke? Locke, did you hear me?” The little witch was shaking Locke.
“I heard you… Harry’s fine, you don’t have to worry.”
“But why was he called away by Professor McGonagall?” Ron asked.
“Perhaps, it’s because Professor McGonagall appreciates his flying talent?”
“Are you kidding?” Ron asked in disbelief.
“Let’s just leave it at that.” Locke sighed.
“Are you… really okay, Locke?” The little witch finally couldn’t help but reveal a very worried expression.
“It’s okay. I feel like I’m more adept at using fire spells. For that, maybe I should thank Mr. Malfoy.” Locke turned his head to look at the Slytherin side, but could not see Malfoy at all.
Locke was quite surprised that the little snakes could be so united.
Could it be that they felt threatened and thus temporarily huddled together?
This is not good.
Chapter 29 The Real World (Old Version)
“Locke…”
“What’s wrong?”
“… Never mind. It’s nothing.”
Hermione hesitated, but didn’t ask.
She actually wanted to ask a lot of questions, such as Locke’s life experience and the magic that allowed him to transform into a flaming crow.
After all, changing the shape of flames is an ability that only masters of transformation magic can master. It is the fifth stage of transformation magic – elemental transformation!
If this was just the result of a magical riot, it would be acceptable.
After all, Harry had used the “Vanishing Spell” when the magic riot happened before, and made a large glass in the zoo disappear silently and without a wand.
But if Locke can also master this ability in normal circumstances, perhaps a very dangerous person will be born in their team of five!
When Madam Hooch came back, she knew what had happened and didn’t take any more flying lessons.
She angrily told all the little wizards to put down their brooms and get out!
Especially Malfoy, who was put on her blacklist. She planned to reprimand him more strictly in class in the future!
There were no classes to attend, so the little wizards went back.
Locke, Hermione and Ron went straight back to the common room, then Locke went back to the dormitory alone, while Hermione and Ron waited for Harry in the common room.
Not long after, Harry came back.
Also returning at the same time were the captain of the school team, Wood, and the male class leader, Percy.
Ron and Hermione finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Harry looked relaxed, even a little happy.
Before they could ask anything, they heard Percy complaining very dissatisfiedly, complaining that Locke was too impulsive, deducting points from the academy, and saying a lot of things!
After he finished complaining, he heard Locke in the dormitory, so he went to the dormitory to complain again.
But he was stopped directly by Ron.
Later, the two brothers had a big quarrel. Thanks to the Weasley twins who pulled one of them away each, they did not start fighting directly.
Hermione was somewhat speechless about this.
Too many things happened today, making Hermione feel tired and powerless.
Everything was fine in the morning, and she thought that the peaceful, tranquil and fulfilling campus life would continue like this.
But Locke’s fire spell and Malfoy’s “Mudblood” made Hermione wake up a little.
This is not the magical world in fairy tales with only wonderful magic, but a real magical world where killing and hatred continue!
And the relationships between wizards living in this world are also complicated.
Even if they are a family, they can be completely different.
Hermione was at a loss for a moment.
For a little witch her age, all this was too early.
After Malfoy returned… although he did not speak out against Professor McGonagall’s handling of the matter at the time, he became more and more angry the more he thought about it after he came back. After all, he almost died at that time!
That guy Locke, even if he doesn’t go to Azkaban, should be expelled directly!
So he ran to Snape’s office and complained to Snape, hoping that Snape would teach him a lesson when he put Locke in detention.
“You said that Locke conjured up a flaming crow to chase you?”
“Yes, Godfather.”
“That’s impossible. I know of only two people who can turn fire into animals that move freely. One is Dumbledore, and the other, you know.” Snape touched his left arm.
Malfoy froze for a moment, then swallowed nervously.
“So, maybe that was just a trick. But you are my godson after all, and I will make him suffer in the next detention.” Snape’s tone was empty and indifferent.
But Malfoy seemed to be used to it. Hearing that his godfather would make Locke suffer, he left very satisfied.
As soon as Malfoy left his office, Snape went to the headmaster’s office.
Then, he discovered that Magg was already here.
“What’s wrong, Snape, are you dissatisfied with Professor McGonagall’s handling of the matter?” Dumbledore adjusted his reading glasses and asked with a smile.
“You know what I’m going to say, Dumbledore.”
“Okay, I know you all care about the child. But we don’t know anything right now and we can’t do anything. For now, let’s just continue to observe.” Dumbledore said with a serious expression.
“You have investigated his past, right? No clues? With that kind of magical tide, is he really just an ordinary little wizard?”
“Yes, Severus, I have investigated it. But the most likely possibility is that a female student from China was deceived by a bad boy in a foreign country, and then secretly gave birth to this child.
But this is just one possibility. The girl is not a wizard and she has returned to her country long ago.
However, current investigations show that Locke should have little to do with the wizarding world, at least, the British wizarding world.”
“It has nothing to do with the wizarding world, but it can burn down a street? That kind of unreasonable power is just like the Obscurus.” Snape could not accept Dumbledore’s investigation results.
“Snape, you have to know that many young wizards of Muggle origin are more talented. For example, Hermione Granger, Lily…”
“Since there is no result yet, I will leave first. Professor McGonagall, he is a child from your college. You are responsible for keeping an eye on him.”
Snape turned and left immediately after he finished speaking. He came and left so quickly that it was hard to tell what he was doing here.
“Severus, he cares a lot about that child.” Professor McGonagall said thoughtfully as she saw Snape leaving.
“You care about the child too, Minerva,” Dumbledore reminded.
McGonagall was silent for a while before she turned to say goodbye to Dumbledore.
After both of them left, Dumbledore opened the file of the Hogwarts students of 1991 and looked at the photo of Locke, which had been taken at an unknown time. When Locke saw Dumbledore looking at him, he turned to look at Dumbledore, with an arrogant and unbridled smile on his face.
The smile on his face at this moment was so inconsistent with his pretty and cute face that it made people feel a little weird!
“The more I look at this little wizard, the more dangerous he seems. Dumbledore, how about you use Legilimency to give him a thorough examination?” suggested the goateed old wizard in a picture frame behind Dumbledore.
“Phineas, don’t talk nonsense!” a kind old witch scolded.
She was Delise Devante, the headmaster of Hogwarts from 1741 to 1768. She was also an excellent therapist and had a high reputation in the wizarding world at the time.
The goateed old wizard who was scolded was from the Black family and was said to be the most unpopular headmaster in the history of Hogwarts.
“Humph, but don’t you think he looks familiar? Born in an orphanage, smart, good-looking, obsessed with ancient and powerful black magic, with a twisted heart, but everyone likes him…
Too many, too many, he is simply the perfect fusion of those two! I really don’t know what he will become as he continues to grow? You know, we won’t have another Dumbledore to help clean up the mess in the future!”
Phineas still sticks to his point of view and hopes to use extreme measures against problematic students.
His words also made the former principals on the wall unable to help but talk about it, and even Delis couldn’t control them anymore.
“Dumbledore, no matter what, you are the headmaster of Hogwarts now. You have to see clearly and don’t be like me back then.” Finally, Armando Dipek spoke.
He was Dumbledore’s predecessor and also the headmaster when Voldemort went to school.
At that time, he liked and favored Voldemort very much.
Although Voldemort at that time was called Tom Riddle.
He is also handsome, smart, hardworking and studious, and is loved by teachers and students.
He even didn’t let go of the female ghost, he was simply a heartthrob.
But no one knew that he would later become a noseless monster.
To be honest, although it is ridiculous, Dumbledore even suspected that Locke was actually Tom’s child.
But it is not.
He has a way to confirm whether Locke and Tom are related by blood.
After all, this is the wizarding world.
Dumbledore is one of the most powerful wizards of our time.
Chapter 30: Magical Web and Ritual Magic (Old Version)
“I don’t think you need to worry. As the Sorting Hat, I have never made a mistake in sorting houses. Since I have sorted him into Gryffindor, he will definitely become a just and brave Gryffindor!” The Sorting Hat couldn’t help but speak at this time.
“But I heard that the first time you wanted to sort him into Azkaban?”
“Oh, being assigned to Azkaban has nothing to do with whether he will become a Dark Lord. I know that he understands love, unlike Tom Riddle. But correspondingly, his crazy and persistent side is also far better than Tom’s!”
The Sorting Hat does have the ability of Legilimency, but this ability can only allow it to see clearly the characteristics of young wizards.
In the eyes of the Sorting Hat, the heads of little wizards are always colorful. Each color represents a characteristic, and these colors are always changing.
But its vision may be beyond human comprehension.
So successive principals simply ignored its words and continued to discuss Locke’s affairs.
Apparently, as portraits, they’re also pretty boring.
Discussing the young wizards of Hogwarts and predicting their future is the headmaster’s portraits’ favorite thing.
Thanks to Dumbledore, who is a very good-tempered and lively headmaster.
Otherwise, they would have been completely covered by Dumbledore’s curtains.
Phineas had done that.
So, he became the most unpopular headmaster in the history of Hogwarts.
Dumbledore finally closed the file.
For him, as long as the love in Locke’s heart has not disappeared, he will not take extreme measures.
Just like he didn’t think Grindelwald was the Dark Lord.
Locke returned to the dormitory to read after dinner, and had no idea how much attention the professors paid to him.
He still thought that in the eyes of the professors, he was just a little wizard with a somewhat pitiful life experience.
I don’t know. His, or rather the original owner’s, background has been thoroughly investigated by the professors.
The professors even investigated many things that the original owners didn’t know.
If Locke knew about this, he would probably think that the professors were so boring!
Why not guard the Philosopher’s Stone and catch Voldemort instead of investigating some first-year wizard?
Before going to bed, Locke practiced the transformation magic again and successfully turned the flame of the candle in the dormitory into a small butterfly. Then he climbed onto the bed contentedly.
Harry and Ron had no idea what Locke had just done.
After all, they knew very little about Transfiguration magic, and they all had their own thoughts, so they didn’t think much of it when they noticed it.
As for Neville, he was still blaming himself for causing Locke, Harry and Ron to be directly or indirectly involved in trouble because of his memory ball.
He was a little afraid to look at his roommates, and he didn’t continue crying because his roommates comforted him enough.
As the candles went out, the little wizards fell asleep.
The nightmare, naturally, found Locke as expected.
This time, however, something was different.
If there was a powerful wizard who was comparable to a god and could see the true meaning of the world, he would see that at this moment, countless threads were emerging from deep underground, connecting all beings in Hogwarts that could use magic.
The silk threads of adult wizards are tight and strong, with different thicknesses and colors, but they will not change.
But the threads of the little wizards were thin, unstable, and intermittent.
While they are connected to the silk threads, they are also being transformed by the silk threads, with subtle changes occurring in every part of their bodies.
But at this moment, the thin silk thread connecting Locke became exceptionally bright and shining, as if it had received an order from the upper terminal of the magic network.
At the same time, the changes that happened to Locke became several times more drastic than those of other little wizards!
So even though Locke was still asleep, his real body still reacted.
At this moment, sweat beads appeared on his forehead, his fists were clenched, and his face showed a very painful expression!
Finally, a ball of colorless and temperatureless flame burned on the back of his left hand.
The White Princess fell from the wand box and landed on Locke’s arm, trying to fight the flames.
But the level gap between the two is too great, and no matter how hard Princess White tries, she cannot affect it at all.
The flame changed color and shape little by little, and finally turned into a golden feather, which was imprinted on the back of Locke’s left hand.
Locke couldn’t help but let out a low groan of pain, which made Princess White a little anxious.
Fortunately, the moment just now seemed to be the most painful.
Locke quickly calmed down, his breathing became steady, and he gradually fell into a normal sleep.
The White Princess did not return to the wand box, but just leaned on Locke’s arm.
If an ancient sage-level wizard saw such a scene, he would probably understand that the little wizard in front of him might have triggered some ritual magic by chance.
Ritual magic is the oldest and most mysterious magic.
Some of them are time-consuming and labor-intensive, have very poor results, and have long been eliminated.
But some of them allow Voldemort to create Horcruxes through murder, and use “the bones of his father, the blood of his enemies, and the flesh of his servants” to complete his resurrection by rebuilding his body.
Regardless of the effects of these ritual magics, there is no doubt that each ritual magic is a valuable magical legacy of powerful wizards, and is their exploration, transformation, or participation in the writing of the magic network.
The most amazing wizards can already sense the magic network, so naturally they can also write something in it.
In short, it’s like writing a program, creating magic that belongs only to them.
Voldemort’s series of ritual magic regarding Horcruxes originated from the despicable Hercules, a dark wizard in ancient Greece.
He was undoubtedly a powerful dark wizard, with a great reputation in the history of magic.
What about Locke, what ritual magic had he inadvertently triggered, what were the effects, and which famous and powerful wizard in history had it originated from?
In fact, the ritual magic triggered by Locke was not left by any sage wizard, or even by humans.
He, or rather it, is just a very ancient, magical animal.
But it is famous in the myths and legends of Locke’s other hometown.
It is Di Jun, one of the original three golden crows. In some prehistoric novels, he is called the ancient emperor of heaven and the father of the ten golden crows.
Together with its younger brother Donghuang Taiyi, it established the ancient heaven for the demon clan.
Of course, this is the world of wizards, not some primitive world.
Di Jun exists, but he is not that powerful.
The great war between the demons and witches back then might have been just a war between the magical animals and human wizards for dominance over the magical world in ancient times.
As for the triggering conditions and effects of the ritual magic that Locke endured…
The next day, when Locke woke up, his face was a little pale. Obviously, he did not sleep well last night.
Maybe what you see during the day will appear in your dreams at night.
Last night, he did not see his father’s scary face, but dreamed that he became a man wearing animal skins and holding a staff, accompanied by a golden crow that could speak human language.
But whether humans or Golden Crow, they all spoke words that Locke had never heard of but could understand.
It’s a bit like modern Chinese, but there’s a big difference.
That golden crow is very beautiful, with three tail feathers, it is really beautiful.
If it didn’t have only two legs, Locke would even suspect that it was the three-legged golden crow in mythology.
(Pre-Han Dynasty records show that the Golden Crow had two legs, but Locke did not know this.)
After all, it can also turn into a dazzling flame.
In the dream, the golden crow called him “Guawu”, a very strange name.
They have a very good relationship, but the people in the tribe are very respectful to Jinwu.
Even the tribe’s totem is a crow with flames burning on it.
The first half of the dream was so beautiful that it even made Locke feel uncomfortable.
But in the second half, the style of painting really changed!
Chapter 31 Golden Crow Feather (Old Version)
Countless long-necked and winged Chinese fireball dragons were spewing fireballs onto the ground!
Fireballs like stars fell from the sky like rain, lighting up the entire sky!
The Phoenix is ​​wailing!
The Qilin is roaring!
The silver sword is flying in the sky!
The golden gun shoots from the ground!
Elemental giants as tall as buildings rise from the ground, holding various weapons in their hands, fighting each other or fighting against magical beasts!
Even at night, everything is bright wherever you go!
Because of the sea of ​​fire and explosion, every inch of the earth was submerged!
Under the confrontation of such a huge force, Locke, as a small individual, was soon seriously injured and fell to the ground.
Before his blood ran out and he lost consciousness, he saw that his good friend was also shot by a brilliant stream of icy blue light.
He tried to reach out his hands towards the sky, but could only catch a falling golden feather.
The golden feather turned into a ball of fire and melted in the palm of his hand.
Later, an extremely dazzling white light appeared in the sky, and the dream was completely interrupted.
But now that he has woken up, Locke can still feel the phantom pain of his left hand being burned by flames.
He couldn’t help but stretch out his left hand, and sure enough, he found a golden, curled crescent-shaped feather pattern on the back of his left hand.
Locke rubbed his eyes and rubbed the back of his left hand with his right hand, but it was obviously not an illusion or a prank.
He suddenly remembered that he seemed to have read in a book in the library that wizards’ dreams were different from Muggles’ dreams. It might be a revelation, or it might be something else.
But what is going on now?
Dreaming of a golden crow sending golden feathers, free tattoo?
After Locke searched through all the knowledge in his head, he found that he didn’t understand and had no idea what to do, so he just didn’t bother to care.
Anyway, he didn’t feel particularly uncomfortable anywhere in his body.
If every person is made up of two halves, one half from the father and the other half from the mother, then so is Locke.
He inherited his father’s bad temper and his mother’s tolerance and tolerance, but the two are actually contradictory in nature.
That’s why he was able to endure soft violence for a long time, and at the same time, the rage accumulated in his heart could not be vented, which eventually drove him into a madman.
And now the part of his mother reflected in him has become that he is too lazy to care about his own changes. As long as it does not interfere with his purpose, he will just ignore it and have a sense of taking things as they come.
In fact, it was the same before. When he was with the little witch and Harry, he was obviously the most influential person in the group, but he was often led by the nose.
Simply put, it means that you have no opinions and are not good at saying no.
Otherwise, why would he agree to accompany the little witch to find toads? That was something he really didn’t like, being watched by all the students in the school like a monkey.
Later, when Harry asked about the Muggle orphanage, he did not refuse to answer even though he knew it would expose his own scars.
Unfortunately, the little witch and Harry haven’t seen through Locke yet. They just think that Locke is very good to them, so they indulge them.
After Locke gave up thinking about the “tattoo”, he looked at the White Princess on his body, wondering whether he should cover the White Princess’ box before sleeping in the future.
Didn’t she know that if she fell on him like this, if he turned over at night, the White Princess might be broken?
But Princess White sensed Locke’s thoughts and was very dissatisfied. She began to shake violently on his legs, as if she was about to jump up on the spot.
In the end, Locke chose to accommodate the White Princess and did not close the lid of the box.
To be honest, Locke was very satisfied with the wand box given by the wand shop. It was very exquisite, especially the groove for the wand, which was covered with a layer of purple velvet. It was soft and beautiful, and very suitable as the White Princess’s bed.
So he always opened the wand box and placed it next to his pillow, watching the White Princess fall asleep.
If he wasn’t worried that she would be broken, Locke even wanted to hug the White Princess to sleep.
Maybe this way he won’t have nightmares at night?
Or use the White Princess to give your father a “forgetfulness” in your dream!
Well, he doesn’t know this spell yet.
Harry and the others didn’t notice anything different about Locke today.
Because Locke has always been the first one to get up and is quick and agile.
Sometimes, before they got up, Locke had already washed and dressed.
Moreover, his face was always pale.
While eating breakfast, everyone was pointing and talking about Locke and Harry, so everyone finished their breakfast quickly so that they could leave as soon as possible.
Therefore, no one noticed the difference on the back of Locke’s hand.
But in the following Potions class, Hermione was not blind and immediately noticed the pattern on the back of Locke’s hand.
“What is this?” Hermione asked bluntly.
“I don’t know either. But we are preparing the potion. Can we talk about this after it is ready?” Locke noticed that Snape was looking over here.
“Oh no! Tell me what this is, Locke!” But for some reason the little witch was a little irritable today, not at all like her usual self.
“Well. I slept last night, had a dream, and then it appeared!” Locke explained simply.
“This is not normal, Locke, you have to…”
“Quiet.” Snape finally came over and warned the two in a gloomy voice in their ears.
Hermione couldn’t help but shudder, her body stiffened.
But after a long while, Snape left.
Even without looking up, Locke knew that Snape was staring at the back of his left hand for a long time.
He even felt that if it weren’t for his identity as a little lion, Snape would definitely pick up his hand and examine it carefully with his wand.
“Locke, after class, come with me to the infirmary and let Madam Pomfrey see you!” Hermione whispered to Locke after seeing Snape leave.
“Okay.” Although Locke intuitively felt that this thing was harmless to him, he still nodded in agreement.
Anyway, this thing appeared out of nowhere, and I’m going to have to deal with it sooner or later.
Since it can’t be avoided, it’s better to come earlier.
However, I have to see a doctor again.
In his previous life, he was very annoyed by this as he was always asked this question by doctors.
If it is the same doctor, a few more questions are not a big deal.
But he was always taken by his father to change different doctors, even some barefoot doctors; the questions they asked were all kinds of random questions, and some even took the opportunity to touch him!
Since then, Locke has been disgusted with seeing a doctor.
One time, I was stripped of my shirt and had my heart rate measured. The people doing this were a group of young nurses who were doing internship at the hospital. It was truly… a horrible experience!
This even made him a little afraid of women.
Fortunately, Madam Pomfrey is more reliable.
After preparing the potion that Snape requested, the little witch pestered Locke to tell her about the dream.
So Locke whispered to her about the Golden Crow and the wars between wizards and magical creatures in ancient times.
There’s nothing to hide.
Anyway, I will probably have to say it again after I see Madam Pomfrey, so I should adapt myself to it and sort out the language in advance.
The little witch was stunned.
Even if you just listen to it as a story, this is too exaggerated.
What’s more, in the dream, the feather of the Golden Crow fell on Locke’s hand, and when Locke woke up, a golden feather tattoo grew on his hand!
This made the little witch wonder whether what Locke saw in his dream was real and had happened before.
After all, she also knew that there was very little news about the magical world in Locke’s second hometown.
It is said that the magic system over there is completely different from this one, and is very hostile to foreign wizards.
But the wizards there are definitely very strong, because from ancient times to the present, there has been a large population there and the number of wizards is also the largest.
After thousands of years of accumulation, the wizards there have a much deeper foundation than those in other places.
However, Locke’s life experience is actually related to the Eastern wizarding world?
Then he couldn’t have some special bloodline.
Not only did the little witch think so, but even Snape thought so too.
But what Snape thought of was more specific: the blood curse of a special beastman (blood curse)!
Chapter 32 Bloodline Curse? (Old Version)
The Blood Curse is a very rare and vicious curse.
This kind of thing is rare, but Snape, as a potion master, knows it.
Because he had been asked to use potions to suppress the blood curse of a witch named Nagini.
This curse is rooted in the blood and cannot be eliminated, only suppressed.
Initially, it will turn the person who has this curse into a Blood Beastman – similar to Animagus transformation, but without the need for magic wands and spells, they can freely transform between humans and corresponding beasts.
But in the end, the animal part will gradually gain the upper hand, erasing the human part, and turning the person with this curse into a complete beast!
He and Dumbledore had tried to fight it before, but had failed.
Later, Daphne Greengrass, one of the two girls in the Malfoy group, and her sister Astoria Greengrass were also found to have a blood curse, but not a beastly blood curse.
This time he was also invited to participate in the treatment, but there was no doubt that, just like before, he was completely helpless.
So, no matter what kind of curse it is, the blood curse is one of the most vicious curses.
Because as long as it takes root in the blood, it is almost doomed to be incurable, and can only delay the time of complete outbreak. Moreover, it will be passed on to the next generation.
Snape felt a little bad when he thought of this.
The price they paid was that Harry and Ron were severely scolded by Snape and had their points deducted.
The two of them immediately looked like they were about to die.
Malfoy couldn’t help laughing when he saw this, and then it was his turn to be scolded by Snape. In the end, Snape even deducted points from his own house!
Malfoy looked confused, and the other little wizards were stunned!
Everything that has happened in recent times is so fantastic that the young wizards say they can’t react.
Is Hogwarts going to change?
Why were all the things said by the seniors so easily overturned?
But there is one thing that all the little wizards can see, Snape is in a very bad mood, so they’d better be good, otherwise they might die a miserable death!
As soon as the get out of class was over, Hermione took Locke and called Harry to go back to the dormitory to put their things back, and then went to the infirmary together.
Although they had doubts about Hermione’s violent reaction, the other three little wizards did not complain.
When Madam Pomfrey saw them, her first reaction was, has something happened to Neville again?
But not this time, Hermione showed Locke’s hand to Madam Pomfrey, and then explained Locke’s dream.
Harry heard all this and thought it was cool.
But Ron had a worried look on his face.
Obviously, Ron, who came from a wizard family, knew some secrets of the wizarding world.
Madam Pomfrey managed her expression very well. After listening to Hermione’s words, she asked Locke some more questions, and then carefully examined the back of Locke’s hand with her wand and spells.
“You wait here for a while, I’ll go find someone.” After Madam Pomfrey said this, she turned and went to her own pharmacy.
After she went in, she closed the door tightly, and then came out after a long time.
At the same time, the door of the infirmary opened, and Dumbledore, who had white hair and beard, wore round-frame glasses and looked very kind, walked in from outside.
In fact, the portrait of Headmaster Doris is not only in St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, but also in the school infirmary.
This would make it easy for Madam Pomfrey to seek Dumbledore’s help.
After all, the magical portraits of the same person can be transferred at will between different paintings belonging to them and can be used as a tool for passing messages.
Harry and the others obviously didn’t expect that the person who came would be Dumbledore, and they were extremely surprised for a moment!
Even Harry was somewhat unprepared.
I didn’t expect to meet the greatest wizard in the magical world at this time.
He had heard too many words of praise for the headmaster from Hagrid.
Dumbledore was not arrogant. He called out the names of each young wizard and greeted them very friendly, which made them flattered.
Then he held up Locke’s hand and examined it with a serious expression.
Only then did Harry and the others realize that Dumbledore did not come to see Madam Pomfrey for something, but was called by Madam Pomfrey.
And the reason for calling Dumbledore was because of the tattoo on Locke’s hand?
“How is it, Albus?” Madam Pomfrey was one of the few people who called Dumbledore by his name. Perhaps they had a good relationship.
“Very similar, but also different. Locke’s description reminded me of something, but it’s different. Maybe we need to observe further.”
“I understand… kid, you heard me, right? If something like this happens again, come to the infirmary to find me.”
“You can also come directly to my office. Go find Professor McGonagall and she will tell you the password of my office, Mr. Chen.” Dumbledore added.
Madam Pomfrey was a little surprised by what Dumbledore said, but she didn’t say anything.
She is the best person at keeping secrets in the entire Hogwarts. After all, anything related to doctors is always a secret.
This is especially true in the magical world.
For example, which little witch from a pure-blood family tasted the forbidden fruit and accidentally became pregnant, or which little wizard tried dark magic and unforgivable curses without permission, which was enough to send him to Azkaban… and many other things that even if Madam Pomfrey didn’t want to know, she had to know during the treatment process.
Therefore, you must be good at keeping secrets to become a good doctor in the magical world.
Madam Pomfrey was even very good at Occlumency.
Of course, it may also be that her personality determines that she doesn’t like to gossip or share secrets.
“I see. Thank you, Madam Pomfrey! Thank you, Professor Dumbledore!” Locke thanked very politely.
Madam Pomfrey didn’t say anything, and Dumbledore smiled very kindly. He looked at Locke as if he was looking at his own grandson.
Locke was also very curious about Dumbledore. He thought that if he could find a chance to learn a thing or two from him, wouldn’t it be easy and painless to handle things?
Unfortunately, he is too young, has too little knowledge, and his magic power is too weak, so now he can only lie dormant.
Otherwise, although you can use foresight and brain to get things done, once something goes wrong in any link or you are backfired by the conspiracy, it will be game over.
At least he had to hold on until Voldemort was resurrected, and those dark wizards would pop out on their own, waiting for him to happily reap the harvest.
Forget it, forget it, now is the time to hypnotize yourself:
I’m just a salted fish, I came to Hogwarts to recuperate and watch a show!
After Dumbledore left the infirmary, he Apparated directly into the headmaster’s office in an empty corner of the corridor.
Although Hogwarts has anti-Apparition magic, it is clear that the headmaster has special privileges.
When he arrived here, he saw Snape and McGonagall were there.
He was a little speechless and felt that the reason he cared so much about the child was because the two professors were a little too concerned about the child.
This ability to make professors open up their hearts immediately seems many times stronger than that of Tom, and only slightly weaker than his old friend Grindelwald.
However, even after his previous contact with the child, he had preconceived notions and did not have any ill feelings towards the child.
The feeling is completely different from that photo. The distortion and sense of incongruity on the child now have disappeared!
This is really strange!
What was that dream he had last night that could have caused such a big change in him?
Or the previous distorted state was just a stage of transformation.
Now that the transformation is complete, everything will return to normal?
Dumbledore really thought a lot.
There’s no way around it. The older you get, the harder it is to control your brain, and the more likely you are to have wild thoughts.
The more he saw and the more he understood the wizarding world, the more ignorant Dumbledore felt himself to be.
It might be hard for ordinary wizards to understand his situation, but that was the reality.
Chapter 33 No clue yet (old version)
“Have you come to a conclusion, Dumbledore?” Snape had no patience and asked directly.
“I have two guesses for now. One is that it is similar to the special type of blood curse of beastmen here.”
“Oh!” As soon as Dumbledore said this, McGonagall couldn’t help covering her mouth, as if she had heard some terrible news.
“Don’t worry, Minerva, isn’t there another guess? The second guess is that this is the ‘inherited memory infusion’ that is said to exist only in very powerful magical animals in the Eastern wizarding world.” Dumbledore said with a serious expression.
“…How powerful is it? Is it more powerful than a dragon?” asked Snape.
“Yes, Severus. The Golden Crow is one of the most powerful magical animals in the ancient Eastern wizarding world.
It is said that they can summon the fire of the sun, speak human language, and control other magical animals including fire dragons… In the distant past, the wizards there fought a great battle with the army of magical animals led by Jinwu.
The outcome of that battle is unknown, but we know that the wizards suffered a great loss of strength and the Golden Crows disappeared.”
“But what does this have to do with Locke? Is it just because he dreamed of the Golden Crow?” Snape still insisted.
“Severus, I have examined the mark carefully. So has Poppy. But we both found that the mark is more difficult to deal with than Voldemort’s magical mark.
It is so natural, as if it was not imprinted on, but has always existed and is only now revealed.
Most importantly, no magic can touch or affect it. This kind of high-level power that is unmoved by anything is definitely not something that can be born naturally in a little wizard’s body.” Dumbledore explained patiently.
“Then what should we do? If it’s just the inheritance of memory infusion, what does that mean? If it’s the blood curse…” Mag asked.
“That’s exactly what I’m not sure about. The phenomenon of inherited memory infusion shouldn’t happen to humans, and the blood curse on beastmen shouldn’t be able to transform into magical animals. That’s why I can’t be sure what’s going on!”
Dumbledore was a little tired after talking so much in one breath, so he sat down in his chair.
Then he couldn’t help but reach out and pinch a bunch of cockroaches and quickly threw them into his mouth.
During this process, he also secretly glanced at Professor McGonagall, like a child who was eating secretly, fearing that the vice-headmaster would nag him.
But Professor McGonagall didn’t notice his actions at all, and continued to speak worriedly: “What about the mark? What is the mark you are talking about? It should have nothing to do with the two guesses.”
“I don’t know either. However, all marking magic is the same, that is, to label one’s own camp. If there are still Golden Crows in this world, then they should have noticed this child.”
“Can that thing be sealed or concealed?” Snape also spoke.
“No. It has established a close connection with the child’s soul. Unless we disregard the child’s safety.”
“Then, will it have any impact on Locke?” Mag continued to ask.
“I don’t know. We need to continue to observe. However, I guess Locke will continue to dream about… the Golden Crow!”
Dumbledore had a hunch that for the child, now was not the end but just the beginning.
But Dumbledore wasn’t really that worried.
He has seen many storms.
Harry, Hermione, Ron, Neville, and Locke, these five people gave Dumbledore a good impression.
As long as there is love connecting them, no matter what difficulties they encounter, they can help each other and overcome them together.
The Sorting Hat put these five people together and put them in Gryffindor. It really did a great job!
This is a wonderful result, so much so that Dumbledore is looking forward to their growth!
Let’s not talk about the professor for now.
After Locke and the others walked out of the infirmary, Hermione finally couldn’t help but speak: “Locke, are you okay? Are you really not feeling unwell?”
“Of course. Do I need to hide it? Hermione, don’t worry, since the greatest wizard in the magical world has taken action, there is nothing to worry about. Besides, if Professor Dumbledore can’t do anything, there is no need for us to mess around.” Locke was in a good mood.
“Yes, Hermione. Since Professor Dumbledore has taken action, Locke will be fine!” Ron also spoke.
“Of course I know, but Ron, don’t you realize it yet? Why did Madam Pomfrey call Professor Dumbledore? If it was a problem she could solve, why did she call Dumbledore? This matter is definitely not as simple as it seems.”
“…” Ron fell silent.
“Then what should we do? Is there anyone else we can rely on?” Harry realized the seriousness of the matter at this time and became a little flustered.
He can’t lose Locke, his most important friend.
“Okay, you all really don’t have to worry about it. It makes me feel like I’m about to die! By the way, Harry, you didn’t have time to tell us why Professor McGonagall called you away yesterday.”
The Dafa method of changing the subject was launched.
“This…” Harry hesitated, feeling that this was not the right time to share the good news with his friends.
“I guess you must have joined the Quidditch house team, and became the seeker.”
“What! This is impossible!” Ron was the first to question it.
“Locke, your idea is ridiculous. First-year wizards cannot join the house team. This is the school rule!” Hermione also retorted.
“Oh, then what do you want to do with our house team? I heard Wood and the others talking about it a week ago, because their seeker graduated last year, and now the team can’t even find a seeker.
This week’s tryouts have ended, and unfortunately, none of the applicants satisfied Wood. Wood has been distracted these past few days.
But this morning, he was radiant and kept staring at Harry… Don’t tell me that he was fascinated by Harry!” Locke said in a slightly exaggerated tone.
“Pfft!” Hermione laughed.
Ron somewhat agreed with Locke’s guess, because yesterday afternoon, he noticed that not only Percy but also Wood came back with Harry.
“Yes, Locke, you guessed it right again. I did become a seeker. Professor McGonagall told me that my father had a very high flying talent and once led Gryffindor to win the Quidditch trophy.” Harry is always happy when talking about his parents.
Locke could see that Harry really wanted to have a pair of parents by his side.
This is exactly the opposite of Locke.
But Locke felt that Harry was more pitiful.
Although he has a nightmare father, his mother loves him very much.
So, he understands love.
And Harry…he probably also understood love, because he had always watched from a close distance how his uncle and his family doted on Dudley.
But he just watched and was completely unable to fit in.
He must be very envious, even jealous of Dudley.
Unfortunately, although Locke knew that Sirius would die, he didn’t know how.
All he could do was try his best to clear Sirius’ name in his third year.
“Locke, Locke? Why are you in a daze again?” Hermione shook Locke again.
“It’s an old question. But I just heard Harry’s question. In fact, the reason I knew Harry had a talent for flying was because I saw the Quidditch trophy with Harry’s father’s name on it in the trophy display room on the fourth floor.” Locke replied.
Although he was distracted, he was surprisingly able to notice the movements around him, a bit like he was multitasking.
At least he could do this after his soul and body merged yesterday.
“Really? That’s the Quidditch trophy my father won! Why didn’t I notice it at the time!” Harry was very excited.
“Then let’s go take a look together after lunch,” Locke suggested.
“Okay!” Everyone agreed.
Even Neville, who had been silent, nodded vigorously.
It seems that it will take some time for Neville to get over his self-blame.
However, as long as Neville doesn’t choose to leave the team and avoid it alone, everything will be fine.
Chapter 34 Midnight Duel? (Old Version)
At lunch time, the young wizard from Hogwarts had indeed changed the subject.
Locke and Harry are no longer the focus of everyone’s attention. A new storm has come… No, the new focus is that Snape deducted points from people from his own college in the Potions class!
The first Slytherin to be deducted points in Potions class was his godson, Draco Malfoy!
Yes, Malfoy, at this moment, has replaced Harry and Locke as the target of all the students’ pointing and talking.
It’s no wonder that everyone is paying attention to this, because over the years, Slytherin has been able to win the House Cup consecutively, and Snape’s contribution in Potions class is absolutely indispensable!
It is precisely because Slytherin never deducts points from its own house, but tries to deduct points from other houses, that Slytherin’s scores are so high!
But now, Malfoy has made history!
Some even suspected that Malfoy had done something to anger his godfather.
Anyway, Malfoy is feeling bad now.
He noticed that Harry and his gang were now much more relaxed, and their teeth were about to break the steel forks.
Although he was a little afraid that Locke would go crazy again, he could no longer bear it!
Harry was eating, immersed in the joy of seeing the Quidditch trophy that his father would win in person, when he suddenly found that there was someone beside him!
“Are you having your last meal, Potter? Are you going back to pack your bags and prepare to go back to the Muggles afterwards?” Malfoy not only came by himself, but also brought his followers with him, looking like he was here to cause trouble.
This made Snape, who was sitting in the teacher’s seat, feel embarrassed.
Professor McGonagall also looked unhappy.
“Malfoy, why are you here!” Without caring about eating, Harry stood up angrily.
It’s like you’re eating delicious ice cream and suddenly a fly flies into your mouth. It’s so disgusting.
Neville was even more excited. He stood up and was about to charge towards Malfoy!
“What are you doing! This is the auditorium and the professors are watching us!” Malfoy had been paying attention to Harry’s followers’ every move and immediately took a step back and shouted.
At the same time, Goyle and Cobra quickly stood in front of Malfoy.
They didn’t care about Neville at all and just stared at Locke.
Although Malfoy told them that Locke’s fireball was just a trick and could not kill people.
But the two always felt something was wrong.
It can’t kill people, but how do you explain those burnt curls on your forehead?
Do you really think we are stupid?
But Neville was hugged by Ron who happened to be sitting next to him.
To be honest, Ron didn’t expect Neville to be so reckless, and it seemed that his impression of him had changed.
“Don’t you know yet, Malfoy, Harry won’t be expelled!” Ron saw that Locke was still eating and didn’t even turn to look at Malfoy, so he pushed Neville back to his seat and came to Harry instead.
“What!” Malfoy was a little surprised.
“Haha, Malfoy, I know your father is one of the school directors. Why don’t you write a letter to your father and ask him to try to expel Harry? Anyway, you only rely on your father, don’t you?”
“You…Weasley!” Malfoy felt his foot was touched.
Things have changed. Before the sorting, Malfoy broke his defense, and now he is stepping on Malfoy’s foot!
“What do you want to say, Malfoy? Although I am a Weasley, at least I won’t be like a little kid and rely on my father when I come to school. Oh, I almost forgot that you do have a father in your school.”
“Puff!” “Haha!”
The little lions who were watching the fun nearby couldn’t help laughing when they heard Ron’s words.
This was because Snape was sitting in the teacher’s seat, otherwise they would never have smiled so shyly.
But it was enough, not loud, but extremely insulting.
“You, you guys!” Malfoy blushed, and Pansy and Daphne also felt very uncomfortable.
After all, this is the territory of the little lions.
“Get out of here, Malfoy. You’re not welcome here!” Harry ordered him to leave. He didn’t want this guy to continue hanging around Locke.
“Potter, do you dare to duel with me? A duel between wizards only uses wands, no physical contact!” Malfoy was finally forced into a corner and blurted out.
“What’s there to be afraid of? Tell me the time and the place!” Harry thought that after Locke and Hermione’s instruction, he could still perform a few small evil spells.
Besides, he had been annoyed with Malfoy for a long time.
This bastard has always hurt him and his friends and has always been against him! There has never been a day that he hasn’t been angry with him!
“Okay, tonight, at midnight, in the trophy display room on the fourth floor. The door is not locked at night. Remember, there are only two of us!” Malfoy leaned closer to Harry and lowered his voice.
“The trophy room?” Harry was stunned.
“Why, are you scared?”
“Of course not!”
“Then I’ll wait for you!” Malfoy said, then turned and left with his friends.
But Ron heard the conversation between the two and became somewhat suspicious of Malfoy’s intentions.
“Harry, you can’t completely trust Malfoy’s words. If he brings his followers with him, you alone won’t be able to defeat him. I’ll go with you in the evening!”
“Don’t even think about it. No one is allowed to go out at night!” Hermione suddenly stood up and scolded the two of them.
“How did you hear…”
“I don’t even need to listen to you. I can tell what you are saying by looking at your lip movements! Ron, if you are caught for a night out, you will not only be detained, but also lose points from the house. If that happens, what will your brother Percy do?”
“What can he do?”
“He will write to your mother!” Hermione already had some understanding of Ron’s family through the quarrel between Ron and Percy yesterday.
In short, his mother is the one with the highest status in his family!
“Oh, Merlin’s pants!” Ron was no longer a hero and collapsed in the chair like a deflated balloon.
I don’t know if he was upset because his plan failed or because his fatal weakness had been discovered by Hermione.
No one mentioned the duel again. After lunch, they went to see the trophy.
Lying on the glass window of the display case, Harry looked at the trophy with his father’s name on it. The shining light in his eyes was even a little scary.
The other four didn’t bother him and waited quietly by his side until Harry got tired and left.
In the afternoon, Locke and Hermione went to the library, and Harry and Ron went somewhere unknown.
Neville thought about it and ran to the greenhouse alone.
Dinner was uneventful.
Then in the middle of the night, around 11 o’clock, Harry and Ron quietly got up, changed their clothes, took their wands, and left the dormitory in the dark.
They tiptoed down the spiral staircase and into the common room.
At this time, the flame of the fireplace in the common room was very thin and seemed like it might go out at any time.
The entire lounge was also dim, and the chairs looked like dark shadows.
When Harry and Ron walked past a chair, the chair actually spoke: “You really don’t intend to listen to me!”
Harry and Ron were so scared that their hearts almost jumped out!
Then the lights in the lounge came on, and the two could see clearly that it was not the chair that was talking, but Hermione, who was sitting on the chair and dressed neatly.
The two patted their chests and breathed a sigh of relief.
Then, Harry said seriously, “I’m sorry, Hermione. We know this is wrong, but even if we get detention and Percy scolds us, we’ll go!”
“That’s right, Hermione, even if I will receive a yelling letter from my mother, I will go!” Ron was caught by Hermione and was actually quite cowardly at this time, but Harry was by his side and gave him courage.
“Do you really think so? If the academy is deducted points because of you, how do you think the other young wizards in the academy will look at you?” Hermione asked again.
“We are aware of this!” Harry said firmly.
“It seems that I can’t stop you. In this case…” Hermione stood up and took out her wand.
Harry and Ron couldn’t help swallowing.
“I’ll go with you!”
Chapter 35 Little Lion in Action (Old Version)
“What?” Ron was a little confused.
Harry did the same, but he noticed how neatly dressed Hermione was and a sudden realization occurred to him.
“I said I’ll go with you!” Hermione tried to keep her tone calm.
After all, this was her first violation today, and while she was nervous, she didn’t know why, but also a little excited.
“Harry, I’m not actually awake, am I?”
“No, Ron. We’re both awake.”
“But why, Hermione?” Ron couldn’t accept it. Was this still the Hermione he knew?
“Because I want to teach Malfoy a lesson. Remember how he scolded me and Locke in the flying lesson that day? Did he think that the matter was over? Moreover, if it weren’t for him, Locke wouldn’t have become like that… I won’t let him off easily!”
The little witch has an unusually strong sense of responsibility. And, she has overflowing maternal love?
In short, she has always regarded Locke as someone she needs to protect. Although Locke is actually very reliable, she still wants to protect him.
But what happened yesterday? What did she do?
Hermione thought about it all night yesterday and gradually realized that if she wanted to protect Locke, she would have to become a real lioness instead of a good and obedient student.
Tonight is her first try!
She wanted to avenge Locke and teach Malfoy a lesson! This was also to defend her own dignity!
“Oh, Hermione, I admit that I misunderstood you before. You are awesome, you are a real Gryffindor!” Ron was a little excited and even danced with joy.
“Then what are we waiting for? There is someone who is waiting for us to beat him up!” Harry was also very excited.
“Okay, let’s go!” Ron walked in front with high spirits.
“etc!”
“No wait!”
“Wait for me!”
“Wait a minute, Ron, it sounds like…Neville’s voice.” Harry pulled Ron.
“What?” This was the nth time Ron had asked this question today.
At this time, Neville had already come down the stairs.
“Wait for me, I want to go too!”
“Neville, why are you here too?” Hermione asked worriedly.
“Please, take me with you! I got a kind of pollen. If you apply it on your skin, it will itch for at least three days! I must apply it on Malfoy’s face!”
Neville raised his hand. He was wearing a dragon-skin glove, but something had obviously been painted on the glove, and the color had changed.
The three of them immediately moved away from Neville, for fear of being stuck with pollen, but also a little afraid of Neville’s changes.
Less than two weeks before school started, Neville had transformed from a crybaby into a Gryffindor who was more reckless than most little lions.
This change is even more exaggerated than Hermione’s.
All I can say is that some people will not be brave because of themselves, but will become brave because of others.
The same goes for Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville.
“They are all good kids.” Locke held the White Princess’ hand, leaned against the entrance of the dormitory, and looked at the lounge below.
He had no intention of going down.
He didn’t think Malfoy really had the guts to go out for a night stroll.
Even if they had the courage to come, the four of Harry would be enough to beat Malfoy.
The most important thing is that the actions of the little wizards tonight will definitely not be hidden from the professors.
Locke saw it clearly while they were eating.
Snape, McGonagall and even Dumbledore watched the conflict between Harry and Malfoy the entire time.
Maybe Dumbledore will take this opportunity to lead Harry and the others into the room on the fourth floor by mistake.
Besides, since Harry and the other three wanted to avenge him, he might as well help them and let Harry and the others be heroes for once.
However, just as Harry and Ron slipped out, the White Princess came to wake him up.
What does this mean?
Do they want me to follow them, or do they want me to protect them secretly?
Locke didn’t quite understand what the White Princess with the Wise Staff was thinking.
In the end, the four little lions in the lounge left the lounge together with high morale.
However, after Neville’s interruption, Ron lost his spirit and chose to walk in the corridor second after Harry.
The Hogwarts corridors at night were cold, dark and eerie.
The horror of the wilderness castle was revealed to the young wizards for the first time.
The cold wind poured in through the windows on one side of the castle, passed through the corridor, and left on the other side.
The owls in the owl shed in the distance were chirping continuously like a carnival, which made people have a bad association that “something is happening tonight”.
Although we had astronomy class on Wednesday night, they also walked here.
But the feeling this time is very different from usual.
Harry and Hermione both used Lumos, and even though they deliberately made the light very dim, they still disturbed the rest of many portraits in the corridor, causing waves of complaints.
There were also portraits that showed them malicious expressions, which made several people couldn’t help but speed up their pace.
They dared not say a word, for fear that Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris, would suddenly appear from nowhere and catch them!
On top of that, Hermione also had to worry about Neville at the back, wondering if he would accidentally bump into her and smear the itchy pollen on her.
To be honest, Hermione felt a little regretful.
Maybe she shouldn’t have agreed to let Neville come along.
Even though he had mustered up the courage he had rarely seen before, he was still frightened by the atmosphere in the corridor and sobbed as he walked.
I hope Neville can be braver when he fights Malfoy and the others.
Yes, Hermione also felt that Malfoy would not go alone.
She didn’t trust Malfoy.
The worst case scenario was that there was already a senior accomplice invited by Malfoy waiting for them there.
Hermione felt that after pushing open the door of the trophy display room, the first thing she would do was to use a “Petrification of Everything” attack!
Several people arrived at the prize display room with fear all the way.
But after they mustered up their courage and rushed in with full preparedness, they found no trace of Malfoy and his accomplices!
Only the statues, medals and trophies still shine with the same metallic luster as before.
Several people couldn’t believe it. They carefully searched the entire trophy display room and waited patiently for half an hour, but they didn’t even see Malfoy’s golden retriever!
Several people were extremely angry. Even Hermione did not expect that Malfoy, who claimed to be a wizard aristocrat, would actually lie about such a wizard duel!
In the afternoon, she also went to the library to research information about the “Wizard Duel”. She knew that it was the most sacred battle between pure-blood wizards, and no Slytherin would refuse it!
But Malfoy, his shamelessness was beyond Hermione’s imagination!
Just as Hermione was about to curse, Filch’s voice suddenly came from the next room:
“How could there be none? Could it be that Professor Snape’s godson, that Malfoy, has played a trick on me? Darling, smell it carefully! They must be hiding in some corner!”
Several people froze, but their hearts were soon filled with anger.
Harry tried to calm himself down: “We have to leave now, or Malfoy will succeed! Follow me!”
In the direction they came from was Filch and his cat.
Although no one knows why Filch found the wrong room, this is actually good news for Harry and the others!
They left the trophy display room quietly, came to the corridor, and left in the other direction.
But although their movements were quiet, they could not escape the cat’s hearing.
Soon, Mrs. Norris gave a loud “meow” and rushed out of the next room with Filch.
And Harry and the others were already running as fast as they could!
“Don’t run, you unruly little rascals, I’m going to hang you all from the ceiling!”
When Filch discovered that there were actually little wizards wandering around at night, his tone was angry but also happy.
Harry and the others ran even faster upon hearing that!
Chapter 36 Three-Headed Dog! (Old Version)
Finally, after a lot of twists and turns, they finally got rid of Filch.
After all, Filch was carrying a large oil lamp and didn’t dare run too fast, otherwise the lamp would go out.
But before Harry and his friends could catch their breath and figure out where they were, they encountered Peeves who suddenly appeared!
Peeves was eager to watch the fun and started shouting, which attracted Filch and Mrs. Norris again.
So Harry and the others started running for their lives again, cursing.
Hermione had to be careful that Neville didn’t bump into her, which was too bad!
The little witch felt like she was going to explode!
In the end, several people ran into a dead end in panic.
Just when Harry was at a loss, Hermione pushed him away, unlocked the door with a “Horse-Horse”, and then led the three of them into the room.
After that, they immediately locked the door and lay against it, gasping for breath.
Filch passed by here but did not stop.
He seemed to know what was behind the door and felt that the little wizards could not be hiding there.
Harry and the others didn’t know this, they just thought they had finally escaped from the jaws of death. Until something sticky dripped onto Ron’s shoulder!
“Brothers…”
“Shh, be quiet! Also, I’m a girl…” Hermione turned back dissatisfiedly, and then she saw something and froze.
“What’s wrong, you guys…”
Harry and Neville also turned around and saw the huge black body.
It’s really big, almost like a house!
And his head is like a car!
And it has three heads!
It seemed that at a certain moment, the stare of both sides was broken.
Then the three-headed dog howled at the little wizards, and the little wizards also screamed loudly to vent their fear!
But Harry quickly opened the door and left the room before the three-headed dog pounced on them.
Then they closed the door and ran away without looking back!
They felt that they must have exceeded their physical limits today.
Maybe they will spend the whole day tomorrow suffering from back and leg pain.
This time, they didn’t stop until they reached the door of the lounge on the eighth floor.
But when they tried to enter the lounge, they discovered that the Fat Lady’s portrait was not there at all!
I don’t know where she went to visit!
What’s even more desperate is that the voices of Filch and Mrs. Norris have been heard on the eighth floor!
Apparently the roar of the three-headed dog and the screams of Harry and the others were too loud, and Filch was not deaf.
But he probably didn’t expect that these little wizards could run so fast that they could keep running for such a long time!
Aren’t they really tired?
No, Harry and the others were exhausted, really exhausted!
They have never run like this since they were born!
Now they feel their legs and feet are so light and they may collapse at any time.
So when they found out that the Fat Lady was gone, they completely despaired and gave up!
Until the door to the common room suddenly opened from the inside.
“Hurry up, you guys, come in!”
“Locke!” Harry and Hermione exclaimed in surprise.
“Come in quickly!” Locke reminded again.
Only then did they react and quickly crawled into the lounge and closed the door.
Soon, they heard Filch cursing.
But after complaining for a while and saying a few harsh words, he still left.
“Don’t stop after running. It’s not good for your heart. Follow me and walk slowly back to the lounge.” Locke said this to the few people who wanted to collapse on the spot, and he also supported Hermione.
“Thank…you, Locke!” Hermione was a little breathless.
“Locke, you can never guess… what we… encountered!” Ron was speechless and wanted to say something.
“Okay, I’ll listen carefully later, but now you guys should stop talking.”
Locke supported Hermione and walked in front, followed by three boys.
But after finally arriving at the lounge, the four of them couldn’t help but collapse on the sofas and chairs.
Locke no longer cared about them.
In this way, they panted for a long time and finally calmed down slowly.
Then, Ron couldn’t help but speak first: “Locke, you will never guess how rich our experience tonight is! We didn’t see Malfoy, he lied to Harry. But we met Filch and his cat. We were chased by them, and we finally ran away, and then we met Peeves! Finally, we hid in a room…”
“The fourth floor, if I’m not mistaken, is the room that Professor Dumbledore warned us not to approach! And I also know why Dumbledore doesn’t let us get close, because there is a three-headed dog in it!” Hermione interrupted Ron, leaving him frozen in place.
Sure enough, after their adventure together, Hermione turned back into her old Hermione, depriving him of his only pleasure.
“Is that so? It’s a relief that you guys managed to come back alive. The three-headed dog is a 5X level dangerous magical creature. But in fact, the Ministry of Magic doesn’t know much about this kind of rare magical creature, otherwise it would be more than 5X.” Locke looked at the four people carefully to see if they were missing any limbs.
Then he found a wet mark on Ron’s arm, and he guessed it was the saliva of the three-headed dog.
It seems that Harry and his friends had a great time tonight.
Locke kind of regretted not going with them.
However, given my current physical condition, if I really went, I would definitely be a drag tonight.
“Not only that, Locke, we also noticed a trap door under the three-headed dog’s feet. If your and Harry’s guess is correct…”
“That’s where what Dumbledore is protecting is, isn’t it, Hermione?” Harry asked excitedly.
“Wait, a trap door? Why didn’t I notice it?” Ron was confused and felt that it was a good thing that Hermione interrupted him just now, otherwise he would have been embarrassed.
So the focus of tonight isn’t the three-headed dog?
“I saw it too, Ron.” Neville also raised his hand tremblingly.
“Okay. But that three-headed dog is really big! I feel like it can swallow a little wizard in one bite. I think the reason why it didn’t eat us immediately must be because there are four of us and it’s hard to divide the food. If the dark wizard didn’t know there was a three-headed dog in advance, he would have died a miserable death!” Ron vowed.
“So you were stood up by Malfoy, and then you were almost caught by Filch, and finally you almost became the three-headed dog’s midnight snack? You guys really had a miserable night!”
Locke felt sympathy for the four little wizards who were dressed neatly when they left but were in a messy state when they came back.
“It’s not that we were stood up, it’s Malfoy’s conspiracy! He told Filch in advance and asked him to wait there to catch us. Fortunately, Filch accidentally found the wrong room!” Harry gritted his teeth, and he even stood up because of his anger.
After hearing this, Locke felt that Filch must have been under the professors’ confusing spell.
How pitiful! As a Squib, why must he stay in the wizarding world and suffer?
Next, Harry and the other three launched a series of verbal attacks on Malfoy’s despicable behavior, and their relationship even became closer because of this common enemy.
“By the way, Locke, how did you know that we would be locked outside and waiting there? Could it be that you had already calculated everything?” After the little witch calmed down, she looked at Locke, who was neatly dressed and leisurely, and asked suspiciously.
Chapter 37 Confinement Begins (Old Version)
“How is that possible? I was just woken up by the White Princess jumping out of the box in the middle of the night, and then found that Harry and the others were not there, so I guessed something.” Locke shook his head.
“Really?” Hermione was still skeptical.
Locke spread his hands and skillfully changed the subject, “Although your adventure tonight is exciting, if you don’t want Professor McGonagall to come to your house, I suggest you keep what happened tonight a secret. Especially the matter of the three-headed dog!”
“We understand that the three-headed dog is a surprise for the dark wizard! I seem to have seen Snape or Professor Quirrell having his legs bitten off and becoming limping.”
Although Ron felt regretful, he knew what was important.
The important thing is, he didn’t really want to receive a yelling letter from his mother. If that happened, he might as well just die.
“Well, you’re right, Ron.” Locke felt that Ron had the talent of a prophet or a crow’s mouth.
He always seems to hit on something unintentionally.
When the matter involved the dark wizard and Snape, the topic suddenly became more diverse.
Because Harry had been thinking about this for days and had a lot to say.
After chatting for a while, Locke felt that everyone had recovered, so he urged everyone to go back to bed.
Hermione returned to the dormitory and lay on the bed, only to realize that Locke had used the method of changing the subject on her before. The little witch was a little annoyed.
Locke’s excuse was really lame. How could a magic wand pop out of a box?
How could a wand be conscious?
The little witch slowly fell asleep with all sorts of fanciful thoughts in her mind.
The next day, very early in the morning, Malfoy came to the auditorium with dark circles under his eyes to observe the hourglass.
But unfortunately, there was no change in Gryffindor’s hourglass last night!
Malfoy stomped his feet in anger, and ran back to the dormitory without even eating breakfast!
He didn’t want to see Harry and the others anymore recently.
Yesterday he thought he had come up with a good idea out of anxiety, but he didn’t expect it to fail in the end!
His only consolation now is that Locke’s confinement will begin from tonight!
He believed that his godfather would give him a satisfactory answer.
Although his godfather was angry with him yesterday, it must be because he did not perform as well as Locke in Potions class.
But this can’t be blamed on him, because he doesn’t have a Potions partner like Hermione.
Pansy is so clumsy.
Malfoy sincerely hoped that she would be smarter and not become like Goyle and Cobra.
When Harry and his friends arrived at the Great Hall yawning in the morning, they were a little disappointed because they didn’t see Malfoy.
And Hermione was already beginning to worry about Locke’s detention tonight.
However, Locke didn’t seem to care much.
What he was more concerned about was that after running all night last night, these people didn’t have sore legs that they couldn’t walk?
Is it that they are actually at an age where they have strong recovery abilities?
Or are wizards actually different from Muggles, and wizards have stronger self-healing abilities?
Locke thought that he could give it a try when he felt better.
If the wizard really has a stronger ability to recover, then he might be able to use scientific methods to build a strong physique.
After breakfast, Hermione, Locke, and Harry went to the library to finish their homework as usual.
Then starting from the afternoon, Harry and the others were left alone.
Harry will be working with Ron recently to familiarize himself with everything about Quidditch as much as possible in advance.
After all, starting next week, he will officially start training for the Quidditch competition!
And Neville now has his own things to do.
Professor Sprout seemed to care about this clumsy little wizard who was not from his own school and took good care of him.
Locke was very satisfied with the result.
As long as everyone in the Savior Team improves, there is no need to stay together all the time.
After all, everyone is different and has their own development direction.
Although Locke wants to train them and use them, he hopes that each of them can have a good result.
After all, he was the only one who died in the flames.
I just don’t know how long it will take for his friends to discover his madness.
Or maybe, they discovered it but deliberately turned a blind eye to it?
Human relationships and worldly wisdom…this world is so complicated.
After dinner, Locke left alone amid the worried expressions of Hermione, Harry and others, and went to Snape’s office on the basement floor of Hogwarts.
Many little lions looked at him as a “strong man” and watched him go away, leaving Locke speechless.
“Come in!”
Before Locke knocked on the door, Snape’s voice came from inside the door.
Locke opened the door and found that Snape had already prepared crucibles, glassware, herbs and other things.
“Vitality tonic potion. You have half an hour to memorize the complete process of preparing it!” Snape said concisely and threw a notebook over.
Locke had to act immediately. This time there was no little witch to cooperate with him. He could only rely on himself to complete the potion which was several times more complicated than the previous class.
The good news is that he knew how to cook in his previous life, so it is not difficult for him to process a large amount of medicinal herbs in a short period of time.
Bad news, I was a liberal arts student in my previous life and didn’t take many practical chemistry classes.
But for now I have no choice but to go ahead with it.
So for the next two hours, Locke completed the task of preparing potions assigned by Snape under his strict supervision.
Rather than being confinement, it would be more like Snape giving Locke special lessons and extra tutoring!
But it was so hard that Locke regretted that he studied too hard during the day and didn’t have much energy left.
Fortunately, after squeezing it and turning his face pale, he finally succeeded in making the potion.
But the quality is very average.
Even if Locke didn’t quite understand this point, he could still see it.
After checking it out, Snape pointed out all the problems he had encountered in preparing the vitality tonic potion and asked him to write them down in a notebook.
Then, he told Locke to continue preparing the potion tomorrow, threw him a few books, and let him leave.
Throughout the whole process, Snape did not use “venom spit” to attack Locke, as if he was another person who had taken the Polyjuice Potion.
But when Locke left with the book, his face looked a little ugly.
It’s okay if others are not nice to him, but he will feel uncomfortable if they are too nice to him.
It is easy to repay hatred, but difficult to repay kindness.
The professors all care about him so much. If this continues, he would feel embarrassed to burn down Hogwarts.
After he left the underground first floor, Malfoy’s figure appeared from the corner.
At this moment, a very proud and satisfied expression appeared on his face.
Although he didn’t know how his godfather punished Locke, but looking at the expression on Locke’s face, his shaky posture, and the huge pile of books, Malfoy knew that Locke’s situation must be miserable!
“You deserve it! This is what happens when you provoke me!” Malfoy spat at Locke’s back, then went back to sleep contentedly.
But his good mood did not last long. The next morning, he received the news:
His arch-enemy, Harry, received a package while eating breakfast this morning.
Although he didn’t open it in public, everyone could guess that it was a flying broom.
Moreover, many people swore that it was the best-performing Nimbus 2000 that had just been launched on the market!
This made Malfoy feel as uncomfortable as if he had a moon beast’s feces stuffed in his mouth!
Why, that Potter?
Why did that Potter get the Nimbus 2000 when he didn’t even get it?
Malfoy was stomping his feet alone in the Slytherin common room, furious and helpless!
This made Goyle, Cobra and Daphne unable to help but move away from Malfoy.
Only Pansy remained loyal and joined Malfoy in getting angry.
Chapter 38 Hermione’s Trouble (Old Version)
On Sunday night, Locke was in confinement, making the vitality tonic potion again.
This time Locke was well prepared. Not only did he conserve enough energy, but he also rehearsed all the steps of preparing the potion several times in his mind.
So, he finally made a qualified vitality tonic potion.
Snape checked it and nodded with satisfaction.
What he hated most was not the little wizard who failed to make a secret the first time, but the little wizard who still failed the next time after he told him all the problems.
Such young wizards would be labeled as “rotten wood that cannot be carved” or “hopeless” by Snape.
Fortunately, Locke is not such a little wizard.
Snape actually planned to teach Locke as a disciple.
Because he also felt that he would not live long, nor did he want to live long.
And if he died, it would be difficult for Locke to obtain the potion to suppress the blood curse on himself.
Potions are expensive magic, after all.
But it would be different if Locke himself was the Potions Master.
Snape felt that Locke was different from other young wizards, in that he had no one to rely on.
Faced with such a little wizard, Snape was willing to fulfill his duties as a professor.
Snape threw the potion prepared by Locke to Locke, and told him to continue preparing the potion next week until Locke could prepare a vitality tonic potion of perfect quality.
Although Locke didn’t know what Snape was thinking, he chose to accept it.
The vitality tonic potion is a good thing. Just taking a small sip each time can restore a lot of energy.
The fifth and seventh grade wizards who are in the examination period often rely on them.
There are many occasions where it is used in work and life.
This is a commonly used medicine with a wide range of applications. It has been improved countless times but is still in the improvement stage.
If a wizard could improve the recipe of this potion, then with just this recipe he would never have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life.
However, Locke suspected that Snape already had his own recipe for the vitality tonic potion, and there might be more than one!
Locke figured this out from the books Snape gave him.
He had limited time, so he just glanced through it.
But obviously, the contents here are all prerequisite knowledge prepared for improving the vitality tonic potion.
If you understand it all, there is a good chance that you can improve this medicine.
Snape’s detention was only on weekend nights, so starting Monday, Locke returned to his familiar rhythm.
After knowing that Locke’s so-called confinement was a special treatment, Hermione was extremely envious, but she did not say anything.
But she was more suspicious whether Locke and Snape were related.
With the beginning of a new week, Harry’s study life has become more fulfilling.
After all, three days a week, he has to devote most of his time and energy to Quidditch training.
Wood showed no mercy to the team members, even though Harry was just a first-year and the treasure of the team.
The phrase “rain or shine, the infirmary is home” is not enough to describe the pain and difficulty of Harry’s training.
Because of this, the time the five of them spend together is getting less and less.
Ron always followed Harry, while Locke was inseparable from Hermione.
Neville sometimes follows Harry’s group and sometimes follows Locke’s group.
When following Harry and Ron, Ron was very satisfied that there was one more person listening to him.
When following Locke and Hermione, Neville could always compare her intelligence, and she was very satisfied.
So, maybe Neville is the most popular one in the five-member team?
Although the five of them had different paths in school, they would do their homework together every Saturday morning and practice spells together on Sunday afternoons.
No matter who they are, they have already gotten used to Hogwarts, and while they are feeling comfortable there, they have also begun to enjoy life there.
Except for one person, Hermione.
There was one thing that Hermione had been deliberately ignoring, and that was that she had actually always occupied Locke.
Maybe saying this may make some people feel confused.
But if you think about it, there is someone around you, an ordinary person, who is always alone with the prettiest and most outstanding girl, or the most handsome and most capable boy in the school, and they are inseparable, you will kind of understand.
As time went by, Locke’s health gradually recovered.
He even started exercising. His body was no longer so thin that he would fall down if the wind blew. His complexion also became much rosier.
After his hair grew long, Locke was too lazy to ask his friends to cut it for him, so he tied it into a single ponytail at the back of his head.
But his charm value has risen to a level that no one can ignore.
Even the female ghosts and female portraits of Hogwarts would cast their eyes on Locke because of him.
To use a metaphor, he is like the protagonist from the “Final Fantasy” series. Except that he is too young, everything else is good.
If Hermione was also the most dazzling girl in the school, if she was very good at getting along with others, then this matter wouldn’t be so bad.
But no one can be so perfect, especially Hermione, who is just a first-year little witch.
Although Hermione felt alienated and rejected by her roommates, she never took it too seriously.
After all, Locke is the person she cares about most.
And Locke is very good at taking care of people.
The lack of care from roommates can be fully made up for by Locke.
But only when the interpersonal relationships in the dormitory are completely broken will everyone regret and realize how bad it is that they did not build good relationships with people sleeping in the same room!
It was Halloween Eve, and school had been in session for almost two months. The conflicts between Hermione and the other two little witches in the dormitory had finally accumulated to a point where they could no longer be ignored, and then because of a trivial matter, they completely broke out!
Before this, Parvati, a beautiful Indian girl, and Lavender, a beautifully dressed blonde girl, had always wanted Hermione to introduce Locke to them.
They didn’t ask for too much, even if they just went to the library together to read books often, it would be enough to feast their eyes.
But on the other hand, Hermione was really unwilling to sell him out regardless of Locke’s thoughts.
On the other hand, Locke has little interest in anyone other than his friends.
It’s not like he really wants to live in this world for the rest of his life, so he shouldn’t get involved with people he shouldn’t be involved with.
He is destined to do “big things”.
Harry, Hermione and the others have been drawn into the vortex and cannot escape.
But you ordinary NPCs should still cherish your lives and avoid being implicated.
In short, Hermione’s dormitory tried several times to “connect” with Locke, but there was no progress.
Parvati and Lavender thought that Hermione was the one who was causing trouble, and they accumulated a lot of resentment towards Hermione.
In fact, the main reason is women’s jealousy.
The reason why they were able to restrain themselves for so long was, firstly, because they were only in the first grade and were still very innocent.
The second reason is that this is Gryffindor, and the atmosphere is much better than that of Serpentine House and Eagle House.
But sometimes the problem is not how high the person’s self-cultivation and willpower are, but how strong the temptation is!
What Parvati and Lavender encounter most often recently is that senior students come to them and say they envy them for being able to take classes with Locke!
Then the first-year girls from other colleges came over and said they envied them for being able to spend every day with Locke in the common room?
Moreover, no matter where the girls came from, they all hoped that the two little witches could help introduce them, even if they could only go to the library to read books with Locke to feast their eyes.
After hearing this, a question mark slowly appeared in Parvati and Lavender’s heads.
Why do these words sound so familiar?
Oh, it seems they told Hermione that too.
Until this moment, they realized how lucky Hermione was!
And how much they envied and jealous Hermione.
Chapter 39: Halloween Eve (Old Version)
In terms of appearance, they are not inferior to Hermione at all, but why is there such a huge gap between them?
The two little beauties couldn’t figure it out.
In addition, this was the first time for them and Hermione to leave home and live in a hotel. They were always little princesses in the eyes of the people around them. Now that they had a conflict, it would be strange if they didn’t have a big fight!
Anyway, on October 31st, before dinner, Hermione had an argument with her two roommates.
Then she was completely defeated in a one-on-two fight, and ran out of the dormitory and the common room crying, and no one knew where she went.
After Locke went back to put the book back, he waited in the common room for a long time but couldn’t find Hermione.
Then he saw Hermione’s two roommates. Just when he was about to go up and ask them, the two little witches ran away like frightened rabbits.
By the time most people had gone to the Great Hall and Hermione had not yet come out of the dormitory, Locke finally realized something was wrong.
“It shouldn’t be. The relationship between Hermione and Ron hasn’t become strained recently.” Locke whispered as he hurried to the hall.
But thinking about Parvati and Lavender’s previous performance, Locke almost understood the whole story.
The little witch was actually not good at getting along with others. Although she had always been top of her grade in the Muggle school, she had no friends at all.
Even in a team of five, it was sometimes Locke who helped to resolve the situation and prevented the relationship between her and others from becoming strained.
She always speaks her mind and is always right, and she likes to give people pointers.
This always gives people the feeling that “she is very arrogant” and very unpleasant.
Locke could never have imagined that his popularity was the key to Hermione’s misfortune.
Otherwise he would be very embarrassed.
When Locke arrived at the auditorium, it had a brand new look.
The ceiling turned into a thunderstorm, and as electric snakes flashed, the entire auditorium became bright and dark.
Jack-o’-lanterns floated freely in the air, and a large number of bats gathered together like dark clouds, flying around over the crowd’s heads.
All in all, the Halloween vibe is pretty much that!
But Locke didn’t have time to pay attention to these. He walked quickly to Harry and Ron and asked, “Harry, Ron, have you seen Hermione?”
“What? Hermione? Isn’t she with you?” Ron asked in surprise.
He felt that Hermione should be inseparable from Locke, so why was Locke looking for Hermione now?
“I didn’t see her. Did you see her in the hall?”
“No, she hasn’t been here.”
“Well, Hannah said she seemed to hear a girl crying in the ladies’ room on the second floor.” Neville suddenly spoke.
“Second floor? Are you sure, Neville?”
Myrtle is on the third floor, so the crying sound probably didn’t come from Myrtle. It was most likely from Hermione.
“Yeah, that’s right!” Neville nodded vigorously.
“Thank you, Neville.” Locke thanked Neville, then turned and left quickly.
Judging from his appearance, he seemed to be going to the girls’ room on the second floor to find Hermione.
“What happened to them? Did Locke make Hermione angry?” Ron was a little surprised.
“I don’t think it’s possible. Locke has always been very tolerant of Hermione. If it were the other way around, maybe it would be possible.” Harry complained slightly.
“Should we go look for them too?” Neville asked.
“Forget it, Locke can handle it.” Ron shook his head.
He felt that no matter what happened, it was not appropriate to disturb them at this time.
But soon, Ron regretted it.
Because Professor Quirrell, the guy who had always been noticed by Harry and him, rushed into the auditorium and fainted on the spot shortly after Locke left the auditorium!
Not only did he faint, he also told the young wizards the bad news that Hogwarts Castle was invaded by a troll!
The little wizards were immediately frightened and the whole auditorium was in chaos!
Dumbledore restored order and then ordered the prefects to take the students from each house back to their respective common rooms.
But Harry and the others were very uneasy.
“I dare say, there is definitely something wrong here! That dark wizard must have taken action! The troll is just a cover, but Locke and Hermione are in danger!” Harry couldn’t help but speak as he followed the little wizard of Gryffindor.
“I know what you mean, Harry! We have to tell Locke and Hermione about the troll!” Ron said quickly.
“They’re in the women’s room on the second floor!” Neville added.
After the three of them looked at each other, they seemed to have reached a consensus. When they passed the second floor, they found an opportunity to quietly squeeze out of the crowd and ran towards the women’s restroom.
“I think we’re crazy, Harry!” Ron smelled something and couldn’t help covering his nose.
“But Ron, a troll is easier to deal with than a three-headed dog.” Harry also covered his nose.
“You have a point!”
“Neville, are you okay?” Harry turned to look at Neville again.
“No problem!” Neville did not back down despite sweat on his forehead.
As they were running along the corridor towards the girls’ room, Locke had already found Hermione.
But before that, he first discovered the troll.
This is not surprising, because trolls stink!
When Locke came to the second floor, he immediately smelled the stench.
If you don’t know, you might think that the toilet on the second floor was blown up by someone using a “thunder blast”.
But even though he knew the troll was here, Locke did not retreat.
Using his magic wand to cast a “Silent” spell on himself, Locke carefully avoided the troll and approached the women’s restroom.
He had decided to use himself to test whether the troll’s sense of smell was sensitive.
If the troll has a keen sense of smell and discovers him, he will use himself to lure the troll away.
Otherwise, he and Hermione would hide in the women’s bathroom temporarily, and wait for the troll to leave the second floor, and then they would take the opportunity to leave.
But after actually taking action, Locke discovered that the troll’s sense of smell was indeed poor.
Perhaps, the hardware is so advanced that they have no need for smell?
Anyway, they don’t have any natural enemies and can eat almost anything, so they won’t starve?
Anyway, Locke easily found the door of the women’s restroom, and after hearing the sobbing sound inside, he walked straight in.
“Hermione, are you in there?” Locke knocked on the toilet cubicle door and asked in a low voice.
This scared Hermione so much that she almost fell off the toilet lid.
“Locke? You, why are you here! This is…”
“Shh, keep your voice down, Hermione. There’s a problem outside. There’s a mountain troll wandering outside, but its sense of smell doesn’t seem to be good. Let’s hide here quietly and wait for it to leave first.”
“Troll, how could there be a troll in Hogwarts? Locke, are you lying to me?” Hermione still couldn’t accept it.
“Okay, Hermione, let’s not talk about trolls anymore. Let’s talk about why I waited in the common room for so long and there was no sign of you. And then I found you hiding here crying alone?”
Locke said: Isn’t it just chatting? I, Locke, am a chat genius!
“Well, well… I, I just… Don’t change the subject, Locke! How can you enter the girls’ room? You’re a boy!”
“I think you’re trying to change the subject…Hermione, did you have a fight with your roommate?”
“It’s just a small problem.”
“Yeah.”
“Yes.”
“Why are you silent, Locke?”
“I don’t know what to say, because I know that no matter what kind of setbacks you encounter, you can overcome them with your words. You will become a very good witch. Even without my comfort, you will be able to cheer up!” Locke said calmly.
Just now, he couldn’t help but reflect on whether his relationship with Hermione was too good.
If one day, she was gone, would Hermione become very depressed?
Before, I was only concerned with improving the favorability of the Savior Team so that they would take me out to play.
But is he trying a little too hard?
“Thank you, Locke!”
Although Locke just said some nonsense, Hermione felt comforted.
Her face became redder and redder, and her heart became a little sweet.
Although rushing into the ladies’ room to comfort her is highly discouraged, lying to her that there was a troll outside was a poor excuse!
But she just liked Locke praising her and affirming her.
This is even more exciting than getting extra points from professors!
Chapter 40: Mountain Giant (Old Version)
Then, both of them fell silent.
Just when Hermione was becoming more and more uncomfortable and a little unbearable and was trying to find a topic to talk about, a terrifying roar of a monster suddenly came from outside the toilet.
Then, there were the panicked shouts of Harry and the others.
“Oh, no, I forgot about Harry and the others!” Locke said, gripping his wand tightly, turning around and walking quickly out of the toilet.
“Wait, Locke, what on earth is happening outside!” Hermione also rushed out of the single room.
“Didn’t I tell you, Hermione, it’s a troll!” Locke said without stopping.
“There really are trolls? I thought that was just an excuse you made up.”
“Oh, Hermione. You should trust me a little more.”
“sorry.”
At this time, they had already arrived outside the toilet.
You can see a humanoid monster over 4 meters tall, dirty, grayish-white, with thick limbs and a small head. It is holding a thick wooden stick and is chasing Harry and the other two and hitting them on the ground like whacking a mole!
It looked like it was having fun rather than actually hunting.
Otherwise, if the stick was swept across the ground, how would Harry and the others have a chance to jump around it?
But the bad guy Locke will not allow you to have so much fun behind his back, so he directly uses fire to transform into a flaming golden crow with three tail feathers, and flies towards the giant monster from afar!
Although trolls have a poor sense of smell, as magical creatures they are very sensitive to magic.
But the Golden Crow was very fast. By the time the giant monster turned around, the Golden Crow was already on its face!
Then, its head suddenly caught fire!
It is obvious that the mountain troll has no hygiene and never wipes his mouth or washes his face. His entire head is covered with flammable substances such as grease.
That’s why it stinks!
More importantly, the same thing happened on its body, and the flames began to spread downwards.
The troll couldn’t help but howl loudly, and the flames followed its breathing and drilled into its mouth, making it even more painful!
But the giant monster has a high magic resistance after all, and the flames are not enough to bring him down in a short period of time.
On the contrary, it discovered the culprit who burned it with fire, and ran towards Locke, waving a wooden stick and with red eyes!
And Locke had to admit that the giant monster rushing towards this side with flames burning on its body, causing the ground to shake as it ran, still looked very oppressive!
But this did not prevent Locke from squatting down and using his wand to perform transformation magic on the ground in front of him.
At the same time, he said to Hermione: “Hermione, help me slow down its pace.”
“What are you going to do, Locke?” Although the little witch was a little scared, she still asked.
However, Locke did not answer and concentrated on using magic.
There was no other way, Hermione could only muster up her courage and use “Obstacles” continuously on the troll rushing towards her!
Fortunately, when the third spell hit the troll, its speed finally slowed down!
Locke had already completed the deformation of the ground, but worried that it was not safe enough, he used a “Clear Water Like a Spring” on the ground, then pulled Hermione and turned around to run back!
When Harry and the others saw the troll turning and rushing towards Locke, they began to try to stop the troll.
But when the three of them were hiding from the troll, their wands had fallen somewhere.
In a hurry, you can only throw things at the troll or yell at it.
But it didn’t work.
Locke’s fire hatred value is maxed out, and now the giant monster only has Locke in his eyes!
Finally, the giant monster stepped on the ground after Locke’s transformation, and then fell face down on the spot miserably!
When its face made contact with the ground, the entire floor shook!
The portraits in the corridor were even more frightened, and each of them began to speak in a “gentle and sweet manner”!
“Oh!” Neville couldn’t help but scream.
“This hurts so much!” Ron couldn’t help but sigh. He seemed to hear the sound of his nose breaking.
Harry had already found his wand and was running towards Locke and Hermione.
Locke and Hermione heard the noise behind them, turned around, and saw the troll twitching on the slippery, mirror-like ground, stopping temporarily.
In fact, this fall was also beneficial to the troll. At least, the fire on its body was extinguished because of the fall and the soaking in water.
“Locke, you used transfiguration magic to make the ground very smooth, and then covered it with a layer of water, right?” Hermione answered first.
“Uh, that’s correct, Hermione. Ten points for Gryffindor.”
Hermione turned and rolled her eyes at Locke.
Then, Hermione cast a levitation spell on the thick wooden stick that had rolled to her feet and escaped from the troll’s hand.
“What are you going to do, Hermione?”
“It hasn’t completely lost consciousness yet. I’ve read in a book that the trolls’ weak point is the back of their heads!” Hermione said as she controlled the wooden stick to the troll’s head, and then, it fell down mercilessly!
“Bang!”
With a sound that even Locke felt a little painful, the wooden stick hit the troll’s smooth back of the head exactly. The poor troll fell down and was completely motionless.
It was only at this time that Harry arrived nearby.
“Is it dead?” Harry stopped and asked, noticing the overly smooth ground.
“No, it just fainted. Harry, why are you here?” Hermione inquired.
“Professor Quirrell said there was a troll at Hogwarts, and the professors asked us to go back to the common room, but we thought you didn’t know about this.” Harry explained quickly.
“Oh, sorry, I made you worry!” Hermione immediately felt embarrassed when she heard that.
Everyone encountered such danger because they were looking for her.
Fortunately, everyone seems to be fine.
“I guess you came here secretly, Harry.” Locke said suddenly.
“Uh, yes.”
“Then let’s run away quickly, otherwise if we are caught by the professors, we might lose points.” Locke said as he stepped on the troll’s head and body and walked towards Harry.
Just as he was about to reach out to pull Hermione, Professor McGonagall’s voice suddenly came from behind Hermione:
“You are absolutely right, Mr. Chen!”
Locke could clearly see that Hermione’s body suddenly became stiff.
Ron and Neville, who were following behind Harry, seemed to be hesitating whether they should turn around and run away at this time.
But obviously they had no choice but to come over because Professor McGonagall had already seen them.
Not only that, Professor Flitwick, Professor Traups, Professor Snape, and even Professor Quirrell, a total of five professors were walking towards them, making Harry swallow his saliva.
“Who can tell me what happened here?” Professor McGonagall asked, looking at the troll lying on the ground.
Then, before the little wizards could say anything, the portraits in the corridor began to talk at once, and in just two minutes they had pieced together all the causes and consequences.
Locke once again felt that the portraits hung everywhere in Hogwarts were indeed for the purpose of monitoring the young wizards.
Of course, it may also be because the noise just now was too loud, and the portraits were frightened and are not calm now.
“Okay, I understand. Thank you for telling me.” Professor McGonagall calmed the portraits down and then glanced at the five Gryffindors in front of her.
“Although Harry, Ron, and Neville disobeyed Dumbledore’s orders, I will not deduct any points from you because you acted in an emergency to save your friends.”
Harry and the other two breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Professor McGonagall’s words.
There’s no way around it. Being watched by five professors is really stressful.
But even in this case, Harry noticed the blood on Snape’s leg. His leg seemed to have been bitten by something.
Chapter 41 Ron Happy Time (Old Version)
“As for you two… since you didn’t know there was a troll in the castle beforehand, there was nothing you could do if you ran into one. You saved Harry and the others, so I’ll give you 10 points each!”
When Professor McGonagall said this, Hermione, Ron, and Neville showed obvious surprise on their faces.
Only Locke had a calm expression, while Harry stared at Snape, and sometimes glanced at Quirrell who was cowering at the back.
“But I must say that no matter which of you, don’t think that a mountain troll is easy to deal with. You are just lucky this time, very lucky! You must know yourselves, you are just first-year wizards. I don’t want you to become a corpse when I find you next time!”
Professor McGonagall’s tone was quite serious.
There’s no way, someone needs to play the bad guy here.
Snape didn’t know why he was not in the right state.
The other two deans couldn’t hide their admiration for the young wizards.
She was the only one who could say something unpleasant.
As for Quirrell, just pretend he doesn’t exist.
After warning the little wizards, Professor McGonagall sent the little lions away and told them to return to the common room.
The Halloween Eve dinner will continue in the common rooms of each college, so Locke and his friends don’t have to worry about missing dinner.
As they turned and left with brisk steps, Locke, who was the last one left, could clearly hear the professors’ discussions behind him:
“It’s incredible that they defeated a mountain monster!”
“Excellent Transfiguration Magic, and more importantly, a sharp and calm mind!”
“Miss Granger’s barrier spell is also great. To be honest, it’s rare to find a little witch as brave as her!”
“Mr. Neville’s glitter grass powder also played a big role. It protected Mr. Potter and the others and bought them time.”
In short, except for Professor Snape and Professor Quirrell, the other three professors all praised the young wizards.
Although these five little wizards are all Gryffindors, Hermione and Locke are liked by Professor Flitwick;
Neville is taken care of by Professor Sprout;
If they perform well, the two professors will also be proud of it.
In fact, Snape could also praise Locke. The fact that he took special care of Locke could not be hidden from the professors at all.
But he was clearly not in the mood.
Even though the three-headed dog had bitten the wrong person accidentally, the wound on his leg contained the power of a curse, so ordinary healing potions and healing magic were ineffective.
Even with specially formulated medicine, it would still take some time to fully recover.
Snape felt like he was having a terrible Halloween.
Not only did he fail to catch Quirrell trying to steal the Philosopher’s Stone, but he was also injured.
The most important thing is that he was not paying attention and Lily’s child almost died under the troll’s big wooden stick!
He was very dissatisfied with his own behavior.
On the other side, when Locke and the others climbed up the stairs and reached the third floor, Harry stopped immediately: “Locke, I think I saw that Snape’s leg was bitten. I think it was bitten by the three-headed dog!”
“Yeah, I saw that too.” Locke nodded.
“Is this true? Could it be a troll? I mean, there is more than one troll in the castle?” Hermione retorted subconsciously.
She knew how good Snape was to Locke. As the saying goes, love the man and love his dog.
“Hermione, trolls are not used to biting people. They prefer to smash people with sticks first and then eat them. Besides, trolls can’t do anything to Snape.” Ron also refuted Hermione.
“Oh, okay. So, Harry, you suspect that Snape brought the troll, and then he took the opportunity to steal the thing. Did he succeed?” Hermione gave up speaking well of Professor Snape.
“Probably not, because Professor Dumbledore is not here. He must have seen through the real purpose behind the troll a long time ago, so he has been guarding next to that thing. And Snape or Quirrell couldn’t even break through the three-headed dog!” Harry replied.
“Professor Quirrell?” Hermione asked in confusion.
“Before the troll appeared, all the professors were in the auditorium except him. Moreover, it was ridiculous that he fainted in the auditorium because of the troll.”
Maybe it was intuition, but from the beginning, Harry felt a vague sense of malice from Quirrell.
He had never felt this way before.
Most importantly, Snape treated Quirrell like a criminal.
No matter what is hidden in this, Professor Quirrell’s suspicion cannot be cleared anyway.
“Whether it’s Snape or Quirrell, the thief obviously can’t hold back anymore. What happened today might just be a test,” Locke concluded.
“You’re right, Locke. We must keep our eyes open from now on, and when encountering emergencies, it’s best for the five of us to be together!” Harry suggested.
“agree!”
“I agree!”
“All right!”
Obviously, they have overcome difficulties together once again, and the friendship between the five people has become closer.
Several people couldn’t help but laugh together. Well, Locke was just acting for the occasion.
After all, he is now a little worried that he has too good a relationship with the four people and might be unable to get away.
“By the way, Neville, you used glitter grass powder on the troll, right?” Locke was very curious about this.
It turns out they weren’t playing a game with the troll before.
“Yeah. Since spells never work properly, I always carry something useful with me!”
“Yes, today it’s all thanks to Neville. If he hadn’t thrown the bottle at the troll’s face, the troll would not be able to see for a short period of time, and Harry and I might have been finished!” Now coming to his senses, Ron began to feel a little scared.
“Yes, Neville is so reliable!” Harry also praised Neville.
Neville’s face turned red, as if he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.
Well, he was rarely praised before and was not used to it.
“It’s a good idea, Neville. It’s a good idea to develop what you are good at. If you can get a bag that can be expanded with the Traceless Extension Charm and fill it with various magical plant materials, you may even be able to deal with dragons.”
Locke thinks Neville can go the prop route.
Anyway, his family is quite wealthy, perhaps the richest among the five.
“I, I will try my best!” Neville said with a flushed face.
He was obviously very pleased with Locke’s compliment.
Locke is such a charmer, and he is deeply sinful!
Next, they returned to the Gryffindor common room, the territory of the little lions.
At this time, everyone had already noticed that the five smallest lions were missing from the lion group. When they saw them coming back at this time, they immediately surrounded them!
Next is of course “Ron time”, his happiest time!
Not only did he narrate the adventures of the five people in a comprehensive and storytelling tone, but he also eliminated the content that was not good for the image of the five people and the content that needed to be kept confidential. He still made the whole thing fascinating and vivid!
I have to say, as the publicity captain of the team, Ron did an amazing job!
Of course, he also added some personal opinions when telling the story, such as emphasizing his and Harry’s loyalty, decisiveness and bravery!
Anyway, he and Harry also made great efforts in dealing with the troll!
The little lions had thrilling stories to listen to, and at the end they found out that the academy had added 20 points, so they were all very happy!
Although some people noticed that Ron had embellished his story, no one exposed him.
Percy always gives face to his younger brother.
The little lions had a great time tonight!
Chapter 42: Gryffindor’s Savior (Old Edition)
The troll incident not only brought Ron unprecedented happiness;
It brought Harry the important information he had been waiting for;
It brought Neville praise and recognition from the entire Lion Court;
Even solved Hermione’s dilemma!
After all, not every little witch can cooperate with Locke to get rid of a mountain monster!
The little witches recognized Hermione’s performance and believed that she was qualified to stay with Locke!
Parvati and Lavender also apologized to Hermione in private. After all, Hermione was almost attacked by the troll because of them.
After what happened today, Hermione began to understand the feelings of her two roommates.
Locke is indeed completely different from ordinary boys. This kind of specialness is really irresistible.
But she had no intention of giving Locke away.
But I still have to make peace with my two roommates.
So the two sides reconciled.
Overall, the troll came to Hogwarts and got beaten up, but it brought so much and made so many people successful.
It is such a good monster!
But some people are dissatisfied with this matter, such as the most critical person involved, Locke!
In the next two days, there were always little witches who used the excuse of asking about Locke’s heroic performance, but in fact they came to chat with and stare at the handsome guy, which made Locke feel very annoyed.
So he even stayed in the dormitory alone reading these two days, and even asked Harry and others to bring him three meals.
Although Ron didn’t understand why someone wouldn’t like to be popular, he still respected Locke’s choice.
Since Locke couldn’t be found anyway, someone would turn to find Harry and him.
Then Harry wasn’t good at handling it, and it was his turn to enjoy his time in the limelight.
Ron was happy anyway.
After entering November, it snowed overnight and the temperature dropped sharply!
And on the first Saturday of this month, Harry will have his first Quidditch match in his life!
Gryffindor vs. Slytherin!
The first game of the Hogwarts Quidditch season was full of substance and excitement!
Thanks to this game, Locke was freed from being the “object of super attention”.
As a price, “Harry” became the new “super attention object” of Hogwarts!
Because the news that he had been made the Gryffindor Seeker had somehow leaked out.
So, overnight, everyone in Hogwarts was talking about this matter!
Even ghosts and portraits are no exception.
It’s not everyone’s fault for paying too much attention to Harry. After all, Harry is the savior!
He is not the savior of the future, he is the savior who has already completed salvation!
Although he has done a lot of things since entering school, he has never been the protagonist and has not been particularly outstanding.
To be honest, even if we didn’t say it explicitly, we were still a little disappointed.
But this time it’s different, he broke the record and he is the only protagonist!
Has this savior finally stopped hiding his brilliance and started to show all wizards his talents that surpass everyone else? !
Anyway, everyone was looking forward to it, except Malfoy.
After knowing that Harry and his five companions had defeated a mountain troll, Malfoy became much more obedient.
Although his subordinates Gorr and Cobra are called trolls by others, they are not real trolls.
And his godfather also warned him not to provoke Locke because Locke was very dangerous.
This made Malfoy very uncomfortable.
Because the more Harry shines, the more unhappy he becomes!
Now he could only curse Harry, curse him to lose miserably in his first Quidditch game and fall from the altar!
I don’t know if Malfoy’s curse is effective, but Harry’s condition has been very bad recently.
Ever since the news that he had become Gryffindor’s secret weapon spread, he had been unable to sleep at night and had no appetite at all during meals.
Fortunately, there was only one day left before the competition, so Harry didn’t become haggard.
“Faint!” When Locke found that Harry couldn’t sleep the night before the game, the little devil in his heart suddenly popped out, driving him to cast such a spell on Harry.
In fact, this spell can only be learned in the second grade, but Locke and Hermione have already learned it by themselves in advance.
They found the mice in the castle and practiced on them, and Locke even tried the spell himself.
In short, he has become quite proficient in using this spell, and it is quite safe.
Ron and Neville were stunned by Locke’s behavior.
But Locke just waved his hand and lay down to sleep.
Ever since he last dreamed about the Golden Crow and “Guawu”, he often had dreams related to the Golden Crow.
However, the identity of the mythical “Kuafu” never appeared again, but instead often turned into a human child from ancient times.
Or a little wizard or a little witch?
He even learned a new spell, “Fire”, a spell made from a single Chinese onomatopoeia, which could spray a column of fire directly forward.
This seems to be the basic magic of the Jinwu tribe in ancient times.
When a large number of fire pillars are gathered together, they can be used to replenish the power of the Golden Crow and strengthen the Golden Crow.
It can also be transformed into a fire giant by the great wizard to fight with opponents!
It can be said that the Fire Curse, as the foundation, constitutes the power system of the Golden Crow tribe.
However, perhaps the life of the ancient little wizards was really unremarkable, and the magic system in ancient times was also extremely simple.
So recently, Locke’s dreams with Little Golden Crow as the protagonist have surpassed those of Little Witch and have become more and more frequent.
Locke gradually realized that perhaps in his series of dreams, the Golden Crow was the protagonist, and the human wizards were just accessories, used to provide him with a transition.
But this was not good news for him, because he could not use Jinwu’s magic.
Such a dream would bring him no benefit.
Every time he dreams, the golden feather pattern on the back of Locke’s hand will glow, and there will be subtle traces of magical riots on his body.
This cannot be concealed at all.
Madam Pomfrey and Dumbledore were initially concerned about this, so much so that Locke had to sleep in the infirmary for a few nights at their request.
After finding nothing, they gave up the observation and let Locke return to his normal life.
Locke doesn’t like to dream all the time because it will affect his state the next day.
He already had insomnia and found it difficult to fall asleep at night.
I am still dreaming now. It would be strange if I could feel better the next day.
However, there are always more solutions than problems.
Locke figured out a solution himself, which was to practice transformation magic repeatedly before going to bed every night until his magic power was almost exhausted, his head felt dizzy, and he felt sleepy.
Then he took off his clothes, went to bed, and fell asleep quickly.
In short, this is a hard hypnosis method that relies on consuming mental energy to cause fatigue.
So every night before going to bed, Harry and the others could see Locke holding his wand and fiddling with the candle flame, turning it into all kinds of things.
At first everyone thought it was very novel and gathered around to watch.
Lately, everyone has gotten used to it.
But they had to admit that Locke was so hardworking that it made them feel ashamed.
Sometimes, they would practice with Locke.
But it was obviously impossible to transform flames. The most they practiced was the Transfiguration homework assigned by Professor McGonagall.
And Locke’s method of hypnosis that consumes mental energy is obviously effective.
He fell asleep more easily than usual, but at the same time, he also dreamed more easily.
Sleep time is extended, but sleep quality is reduced.
This method, generally speaking, neither loses nor gains.
But Locke discovered that if he did this, he would be more likely to dream of the Golden Crow!
This is very good news for Locke.
When I dreamed of the Golden Crow, at least the dream was not a nightmare.
As long as he doesn’t have nightmares, he can accept it even if he has more dreams.
As for the consequences of having too many Golden Crow Dreams, sorry, he was too lazy to care.
He is a patient and he wants to live in the present.
Chapter 43 Locke’s Gamble (Old Version)
The next morning, Harry woke up and sat on the bed in a daze.
“What’s the matter with you, Harry?” Ron asked.
“Nothing, I just dreamed that Locke put a unconsciousness spell on me last night.” Harry said dazedly.
“Uh… the game is today, you should get up quickly and let’s go to the auditorium to eat something.” Ron changed the subject.
“Okay, Ron.” Harry patted his face and cheered himself up.
It is still a very cold day today. Only the common room and the auditorium are very warm, while other places are a bit cold.
In such cold weather, it is a pleasure to have a hot meal in the auditorium.
But Harry couldn’t eat anything.
Hermione and Ron took turns trying to coax and trick the nervous Harry, but they still failed to get him to eat.
In the end, it was Locke who persuaded Harry to drink a large bowl of thick soup as if he were taking medicine, so that he did not go into battle on an empty stomach.
Locke could understand Harry’s pressure. First year, savior, the most promising year for Gryffindor in the past five years!
If Harry can lead Gryffindor to win the Quidditch Cup, then Gryffindor has a great chance of winning the House Cup this year!
Even Percy was watched by his twin brothers, so he didn’t come to Harry’s side and give any “encouraging speech from the prefect”.
“Okay, Harry, it’s time to get ready. Believe me, Harry, you will catch the Golden Snitch!” Locke smiled at Harry, which not only stunned Harry and Hermione, but also stunned the other little wizards who were looking over here.
Harry felt full of strength.
Only Hermione, who had regained consciousness, was a little worried.
Locke’s charm radiates too far, which is not good.
Please, Locke!
You should grow up quickly and show more of the toughness and handsomeness of a boy instead of using your smile to charm other boys of the same sex!
At the Quidditch stadium, flags are flying and the heat is overwhelming.
It seems that even the cold weather is afraid of the enthusiasm of the little wizards.
All the teachers and students in the school have come here. Even though there are only a few hundred people, but with the use of magic, we can create the atmosphere of thousands of people, right?
Locke was a little speechless. When watching the movie, he was surprised that there were so many students in the school. It turned out that the front rows of the audience were all dummies.
Hogwarts is so fun!
Hermione in the audience was almost clinging to Locke because of the cold.
She blew into her palms and asked Locke, “Why do you think people are so crazy about Quidditch?”
She was indeed a little shocked by the atmosphere here.
At the same time, she did not forget that Locke had refused to go to the library with her many times before because he wanted to play Quidditch with Harry and the others.
To be honest, she was a little jealous.
“Hermione, you have to know that although Hogwarts is a school, its predecessor was a castle built to defend against foreign invasions.
So it has all kinds of secret passages, so its windows are very small, and it has high city walls.
Although living there gives you a sense of security, it also feels like being in prison.
Therefore, the young wizards are particularly eager to go outside. Whether it is Quidditch or the Hogsmeade Week for seniors, they are all good opportunities for everyone to get some fresh air!” Locke explained.
“Oh, I see. Indeed, compared to a Muggle school with big windows everywhere and bright lights everywhere, it’s a bit depressing here. By the way, Locke, I heard that you bet on Galleons!” Hermione finally stopped beating around the bush and asked directly.
“Uh. Your change of subject is… too abrupt. Okay, I did bet Galleons, but didn’t I ask Ron’s brothers to keep it a secret? How did you know?”
“I always have some ways.” Hermione said perfunctorily.
When Ron heard this, he also became interested and asked, “Locke, how much did you bet?”
“All my wealth.”
“Great! You must bet on Gryffindor to win, right?”
“No, I bet Harry can catch the Golden Snitch!”
“You…are awesome!”
“That’s crazy, Locke. Even though I believe Harry can win, but betting on catching the Golden Snitch is Harry’s first time after all…” Hermione couldn’t believe that Locke was gambling, and betting so big!
This is a bad habit and must be corrected.
“I don’t understand how big a difference there is. I’ve looked into it, and basically in all the games at Hogwarts, the side that catches the Golden Snitch wins. After all, a gap of 150 points is not so easy to make,” Locke explained.
“But it’s not like this has happened before. There have even been cases where the game lasted for several days. Locke, how much is your total net worth?” Ron couldn’t help asking.
“Twenty Galleons?”
“20 Galleons! How can it be so much?” Ron was surprised. His entire net worth was less than one Galleon, and this was something he had been saving for a long time.
“Ministry of Magic subsidies for orphaned young wizards. 20 Galleons per year.”
“Oh, I see.”
“Locke, you shouldn’t waste this money. Although the school will subsidize your school supplies, you can only rely on these 20 Galleons for other daily necessities. Besides, after graduation…”
“Hermione, don’t worry. I can support myself with potions.” Locke really didn’t want to listen to such nagging in the first grade, so he said perfunctorily.
As for after graduation, what is there after graduation? I, Rock Chen, will never graduate.
“Potion…” Hermione couldn’t help but ponder after hearing Locke’s answer.
Although it was certain that Locke would become a master of potions under Snape’s guidance.
But doesn’t Locke know that Snape is very likely the dark wizard that everyone is wary of?
If Snape is caught within this year and imprisoned in Azkaban, who will teach Locke Potions?
Or did Locke actually rule out Snape’s suspicion a long time ago, but had been hiding it from everyone?
Speaking of which, Locke is indeed mysterious sometimes.
It’s so annoying, why can’t you tell me all your secrets?
The little witch was very dissatisfied with Locke’s concealment.
She has a strong possessiveness and desire for control.
“So what are the odds if Harry catches the Golden Snitch?” Ron didn’t think too much about it. He was more concerned about Locke’s bet.
“Ten to one. Obviously, although everyone appears to be looking forward to Harry, they actually don’t think highly of him at all. I feel very unhappy, so I want to make those guys and the dealer who failed in betting on Harry suffer a little!” Locke showed a dangerous smile on his face.
This is the happy smile of a gambler.
“But, if you really win, that’s 200 gold Galleons! Do you think the dealer can come up with so many gold Galleons?” Ron exclaimed.
“Ron, your two brothers told me that the banker is a pure-blood family member of Ravenclaw. He has the family’s industry to support him, so this little money is nothing.
Moreover, he guaranteed the debt with the reputation of his family business and could not deny it.
Of course, if you really default on your debt, your brothers will be responsible for collecting it. I promise to give them 10 Galleons after I get the money.”
“Oh, 10 Galleons! Merlin, I’ve never seen so much money!” Ron almost shouted.
“Ron, your brothers can only get the money if Locke wins the bet!” Hermione reminded.
“Yeah, Harry, it’s all up to you,” whispered Ron.
“You didn’t understand me, Ron. What I meant was that you shouldn’t gamble! No one can guarantee that they will always win, and once they lose, they will go bankrupt! Locke, you are not allowed to gamble in the future, otherwise, I will tell Professor McGonagall!”
“Oh, Miss Granger, this is a great move, you really caught my Golden Snitch! Okay, I promise, this is the last time.” Locke said reluctantly.
Alas, the exciting game is gone.
If Hermione told Professor McGonagall that he used the subsidy she gave him to gamble, he would have bet the full amount!
In that case, Locke might immediately be turned into a button and hung on her collar?
Sometimes, Hermione really knows how to find people’s weaknesses.
As expected of a future politician, he has such a dark heart!
Chapter 44 Savage Quidditch (Old Edition)
Hermione was very satisfied with Locke’s reaction, while Ron was still muttering ten Galleons.
This was a bit too much for Hermione.
“Ron, even if your brothers got the 10 Galleons, what does it have to do with you?”
“Hermione, you don’t understand. If they had gotten ten Galleons, at least they would have bought me something decent for Christmas and my birthday.”
“Okay.” Hermione said nothing.
As for Neville, he had never heard of anything about gambling, and didn’t understand “dealer” or “odds”, so he just listened quietly.
Everyone was used to this, and forcing Neville into the conversation at this point would only make him nervous and embarrassed.
Soon, players from both sides came out to the cheers of the audience.
Harry, dressed in a red robe, followed Captain Wood and flew out of the door of the tower like lightning!
Then they formed two teams, one on the left and one on the right, with the green-robed Slytherins, and flew around the entire stadium in the air in a clockwise direction, and then returned to their positions in the center of the field!
I have to say, both sides are very handsome!
The little wizards cheered very enthusiastically!
As the commentator of Quidditch matches, Lee Jordan is very good at mobilizing the atmosphere on the field, but he also unscrupulously favors the Gryffindor team.
But at least Madam Hooch, the referee, was fair.
With a whistle, the game on the field began immediately while Locke was still a little confused.
Even though Locke had already figured out the rules, he was still dazzled.
If it weren’t for the powerful commentator Lee Jordan’s explanation, Lock might not have understood it. He could only know who scored the goal and who scored.
I have to admit, it is really difficult to watch the game if the distance is too far and there is no “full-effect telescope”.
But when he watched a Quidditch match for the first time, this sport overturned Locke’s understanding of it.
Because this is so barbaric, it is more like killing people than playing ball!
Especially the batsman, who is always looking for opportunities to hit the Bludger into the opponent’s player!
As for whether the opposing players would break bones, fall to death, or die on the spot, no one seemed to care.
Basically whoever grabs the ball on the field will become the target of everyone and will be blocked by everyone on the other team!
The blocking methods include bumping, kicking, and even batsmen hitting directly with bats!
Do you think this is a foul?
Calculate!
What is the penalty for the foul?
have.
The offending team will be awarded a free throw, and the ball will be returned to the other team and the game will be restarted.
But no matter how serious the foul is, the fouling player will not be sent off!
If you are shameless and capable, you can keep attacking the opponent’s players until all of them are sent to the infirmary.
This is also a way to win, although it is despicable.
Locke witnessed with his own eyes the scene where Gryffindor suitor Katie Bell was hit on the head by a Bludger hit by a Slytherin Beater and then fell from the air.
A bold idea immediately popped up in his mind.
But soon, this idea was cut off again.
Firstly, the Gryffindor team had the twins as Beaters, so the quota was full.
Secondly, no young wizard has ever died in a Quidditch match at Hogwarts.
If Locke deliberately created the fatality, it would be too obvious.
Never mind, he is a man who does great things, these little tricks are unnecessary.
When Locke recovers from his distraction, Harry seems to have discovered the Golden Snitch.
But Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgs had been watching Harry, and when he saw Harry move, he immediately rushed over.
He didn’t steal any golden thieves.
For him, using his size and weight advantages, as long as he could knock Harry off his broomstick and prevent him from continuing the game, Slytherin would definitely win!
In fact, this is also the strategy that the Slytherin team specially formulated for today’s game.
The little snakes are well aware of the principle of picking on the weak.
But unfortunately, the twin brothers had been paying attention to Harry’s condition for a long time. This was not only related to Gryffindor’s victory or defeat, but also to their 10 Galleons!
So when he saw Harry being bullied, he immediately rushed over to support him.
When the twin brothers moved, the others followed suit. The whole court was in chaos and no one even cared about the Quaffle.
The riot was temporarily stopped as the Golden Snitch disappeared again.
The two sides then continued their normal beating match, completely ignoring Madam Hooch’s roar.
Hagrid moved near Locke and the others at this time.
He actually had a brand new, best-in-class telescope in his hand.
Is it possible that Hagrid is actually a hidden rich man?
While watching the game, Hagrid chatted with Locke and the others, basically belittling the Slytherin team’s style and worrying about Harry’s condition.
His concerns are valid.
Thanks to Wood’s outstanding performance as goalkeeper, the gap in points between Gryffindor and Slytherin quickly widened.
Gryffindor was ahead.
So the captain of the Slytherin team, Marcus Flint, an ugly guy suspected of having troll blood, ordered two beaters to focus on Wood and attack him. Finally, they found an opportunity to knock Wood out!
Wood is a very dedicated person and is very strict with himself.
So, the entire team had no goalkeeper substitute.
Without a goalkeeper, the situation of the Gryffindor team took a sharp turn for the worse!
The whole team was in disarray, not only because of the lack of a goalkeeper, but also because Wood was the captain and the team’s mainstay!
“It’s over, Locke, your gold Galleons!” Ron couldn’t help but said in frustration when he saw this.
Locke rolled his eyes at him. He had just talked so much about his brother Charlie’s regretful graduation, but now Ron only cared about gold Galleons?
“Don’t worry, we still have Harry!”
“But Harry is in danger too. What happened to his broom? Is it out of control?” Hermione’s worried voice appeared in Locke’s ear.
Locke turned his head and found that Hermione was using Hagrid’s full-effect telescope.
In fact, Hagrid knew that Harry had a competition, so he bought him the latest model of full-effect telescope.
But this thing has powerful functions and many buttons.
For Hagrid, it was impossible to get it right the first time.
So he gave it to Hermione.
Thanks to this reason, Hermione immediately noticed Harry’s abnormality, and also discovered Snape who was quietly chanting a spell at Harry in the audience.
“We have to do something, Locke!”
“do what?”
“Follow me!”
Hermione stuffed the full-effect telescope into Ron’s hand, then pulled Locke away.
The two of them quickly walked down the wooden steps of the auditorium and came to the seats where Snape and Quirrell were sitting, and then Hermione took out her wand.
At this time, Harry was still doing pull-ups on the horizontal bar with the moving Nimbus 2000 in the air.
Ron was still shouting in despair.
Neville had fainted from fright and Hagrid was taking care of him.
“Use the fire that you are best at, to burn Quirrell. I will burn Snape. It has to be one of them anyway!” Hermione said, and without caring about Locke’s reaction, she whispered “Burning Flame”.
The flame she used was small, but just right.
Locke simply used “Burning Flames” without a wand, summoning small dancing flames, which happily set Quirrell’s robes on fire.
Even though he burned Quirrell, he is still half Voldemort, isn’t he?
Locke was very happy!
After doing their bad deeds, the two turned around and ran away!
Chapter 45 Harry’s Moment (Old Version)
Because the seats on the Quidditch pitch were made of simple wooden steps, someone caught fire and caused quite a commotion.
But because of this, the interference spell was interrupted and Harry was saved.
When Hermione and Locke returned to their seats, they saw Harry and Terence, the two Seekers, chasing the Golden Snitch on their broomsticks and crashing vertically towards the ground!
But when it was about to hit the ground, Terrence got scared and chose to pull up.
But Harry, the madman, waited until the last minute before trying his best to pull it up.
However, because he was too close to the ground, he rolled off the broom and fell onto the lawn before he could even fly a few meters!
Just when everyone exclaimed and worried that something might happen to him.
Harry got up from the ground, vomited a few times, and then spat out the Golden Snitch from his mouth!
Commentator Lee Jordan was stunned for a moment, then immediately shouted loudly:
“He caught the Golden Snitch! Harry Potter caught the Golden Snitch! Gryffindor scores 150 points! Gryffindor wins!”
Then everyone raised their hands and cheered loudly.
Slowly, the cheers gathered and unified, and all became:
“Harry Potter!”
At this moment, Harry Potter is the most handsome guy in the whole Hogwarts!
Everyone shouted his name!
Locke could see that the smile on Harry’s face was so bright, even brighter than the smile he had on the first night he entered Hogwarts!
He also understood why Harry fought so hard in the Quidditch game.
Because this is where Harry lives.
And he passed another round of tests on his identity as the “savior”!
Although he is the savior of the wizarding world, once he is driven out of the wizarding world, he will return to the abusive life of his uncle’s family.
Harry, perhaps, is in a worse situation than Locke right now?
Locke felt that perhaps he should give Harry a little more care and help.
He didn’t want Harry to end up in his situation one day.
“Hermione, Ron, Neville, don’t tell Harry that I bet he can catch the Golden Snitch.” Locke suddenly said to the three excited people next to him.
“Why?” Hermione wondered.
“I just don’t want him to have too much pressure. Although I won’t gamble again in the future.”
“Okay.” Hermione was a little confused, but nodded.
Neville also nodded. Only Ron suddenly came to his senses.
He discovered that his friend had suddenly become a wealthy man with 200 Galleons. No, it should be 190 Galleons!
He found it a little hard to accept.
“Thank you, and in return, look forward to my Christmas present.”
“Then you’d better prepare well!” Hermione said bluntly.
“Thank you, Locke!” Neville was so moved that he cried. He finally had a friend who gave him a Christmas present.
He was obviously a little wizard, and there were many little wizards around him, but no one cared about him at all, let alone gave him Christmas presents.
“Oh. This is the best news I’ve heard today!”
Ron also became excited and even hoped that Christmas would come tomorrow so that he could receive a Christmas present tonight.
Hagrid was listening to the children’s conversation quietly, with tears of emotion dripping from the corners of his eyes.
Unfortunately, he didn’t have such a friend back then.
As a half-giant, he can only depend on his poor eight-eyed spider pet when he goes to school.
He wondered whether he should give these children some gifts for Christmas.
But what kind of gift does the little wizard want now?
Crispy rock cake or a unicorn hair amulet?
Gryffindors celebrated throughout the rest of the night!
Make loud noises in the Great Hall and have parties in the Common Room!
Malfoy felt so disgusted when he saw Harry, who was the center of attention, that he went back home without eating a few bites of lunch.
Snape looked at Locke for a while while eating, and found that when Locke looked at him, his attitude had not changed much from before, so he no longer paid attention to him.
He guessed that the people who set fire to his and Quirrell’s robes should be Hermione and Locke.
Because neither of them were in the audience at the time.
He was surprised at the sharpness of the five little guys, but really didn’t want them to get involved anymore.
But unfortunately, this is not something he can decide.
The four of Locke always reminded Snape of the “Predator” team of those years.
James Potter, Sirius Black, Remus John Lupin, Peter Pettigrew, and if we count Lily who went astray in the end, there are exactly 5 people.
This made Snape feel very uncomfortable.
If possible, Snape wanted to train Locke as much as possible and make him the leader of that small group, rather than some Potter.
In this way, I can be considered to be better than James.
The next afternoon, the five-member team gathered in Hagrid’s Hut.
Harry and his friends told Hagrid the reason why Harry’s Nimbus 2000 lost control during the competition, but even though the “evidence was conclusive”, Hagrid still refused to believe it.
“Impossible! Snape, why would he do such a thing?” Hagrid shook his head fiercely.
“Why not him? Hagrid, you don’t know, on Halloween Eve, he tried to pass through the room guarded by the three-headed dog, but was bitten on the leg by the three-headed dog! Until now, he still walks with a limp. You know, an ordinary bite would never take so long to heal!” Harry insisted.
“Lewway bit him? Impossible, Luway is so well behaved… No, why do you know about Luway?”
“Luffy, is that the name of the three-headed dog? Why is it called this?”
“Locke, don’t change the subject. Hagrid, you know about the three-headed dog, could it be that you raised it?” Hermione seized the opportunity to test him.
“Of course, Fluffy is a good boy. When I got him from a Greek guy, he was only that big… oh, he was so cute then, but he is still cute now! So, he couldn’t have bitten Snape.”
“But what if Snape wants to break into that room? I mean, he wants to get that thing, and every wizard wants to get that thing!” Harry thought suddenly.
“No, Snape is not an alchemist, why would he be interested in Nicolas Flamel… It can’t be for the elixir of immortality.” Hagrid was a little shaken when he said this.
After all, he had not forgotten that Snape was a Potions Master.
“Who is Nick Flamel, Hagrid? You believe it too. Is Snape a suspect?”
“No, I believe in Dumbledore. If Dumbledore believes in Snape, I naturally believe him too!” Hagrid immediately regained his confidence in Snape.
“What about Quirrell? When Harry’s broom went out of control yesterday, Hermione saw him with his hands in front of his mouth and his eyes fixed on Harry. He might have been chanting a spell too.” Locke suddenly interrupted.
“Why are you suspecting Quirrell again?” Hagrid felt like going crazy. What was wrong with these first-year little lions? Why did they have to pick on the professors in the school?
When Harry and the others saw Hagrid’s reaction, they looked at each other. In the end, Harry still chose not to tell Hagrid his suspicions and speculations.
Because Harry also realized that Hagrid’s ability to keep secrets was not very good.
In just a short while, he revealed a lot of important information.
Next, they chatted with Hagrid for a while.
Locke took the initiative to lead the topic to Lu Wei. Hagrid had a good chat and they got more.
Everyone was very satisfied.
But when the little wizards left and Hagrid was alone in the room with Fang, he suddenly realized how much information he had leaked to Harry today.
He couldn’t help but roar, and buried his face in the table in shame, causing it to shake violently and feel overwhelmed.
Chapter 46: The Philosopher’s Stone (Old Version)
“Nicolas Flamel, alchemist, elixir of life!” Harry whispered excitedly on the way back to Hogwarts Castle from Hagrid’s hut.
“I think we will be able to lock down that thing soon. I mean the thing that Dumbledore is keeping, and we will know what it is!” Hermione was also a little excited.
“At the same time, we also understand why the dark wizard has been obsessed with that thing.” Ron also sighed.
“I didn’t expect that there is such a magical thing in the wizarding world! I dare say that there is no one who doesn’t want that thing!” Hermione also sighed.
Locke glanced at her, indicating that he actually had no interest at all.
But it’s better not to speak at this time, just be a good listener with Neville.
“Locke, next, the two of us will go to the library to search for information about new intelligence. As for you three, Harry… forget it, you can do whatever you want.” Hermione expressed her disdain for the other three guys who didn’t even understand Old English.
But Harry and his companions breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had escaped a disaster.
“Harry, you can’t relax either. I must remind you that there are two important pieces of information that we have missed.” Locke felt that it was his turn to speak.
To train the “Savior” team into real vanguards, they must be made more sensitive and more destructive.
“What information, Locke? Stop keeping us in suspense and tell us quickly!” Hermione was obviously the most impatient and urged directly.
She had always suspected that Locke had been hiding a lot from them, and now his tone was almost like a question.
“Okay, first of all, what do you think about Harry’s broom being cursed yesterday?” Locke asked.
“This… Snape and Quirrell could both be the murderer.” Ron answered subconsciously.
“But that’s not the point. The point is that our suspect has realized that we suspect him, and he has decided to kill Harry!”
Locke’s words made the whole team silent, Neville even had his teeth chattering with fear.
“We have to face this matter. Maybe we were too obvious. Maybe other professors didn’t notice anything, but the suspect is obviously more sensitive to the reactions of those around him. He has noticed that we are investigating this matter.”
“Sorry, Locke… I was too impatient.”
Harry couldn’t help but apologize. He had indeed gone too far on Halloween.
“Don’t blame yourself, Harry. This is the first time for us to encounter such a thing. It is normal to make mistakes. However, next time, let’s try not to separate, especially you, Harry. Don’t act alone. Obviously, no matter which dark wizard it is, they will definitely feel that they are targeted by the savior for doing bad things. This is simply too bad!”
“I understand, I will be careful!” Harry said seriously.
“Well, I will always stay with Harry too!” Ron also spoke.
“I’ll take everything with me!” Neville said unwillingly.
“Well, here comes the second piece of information. Whether the person who wants to steal something is Snape or Quirrell, he has obviously realized that the three-headed dog will be the first obstacle he must overcome. So, what will he do next?”
“Locke, do you mean that he will find a way to find Fluffy’s weakness?” Hermione asked.
“Yes, even though Hagrid described Fluffy as being so well-behaved, the fact is that he bites everyone except Hagrid! And, with Hagrid’s ability, it would be very difficult for him to deal with him!”
“I understand. The dark wizard will look up information about the three-headed dog and look for its weakness. If he can’t find it, he will start with Hagrid, its master.” Harry said.
Whenever talking about things related to the main plot, Harry becomes particularly sharp!
Locke suspected that this was related to the fact that he was Voldemort’s Horcrux, and that the two were connected in spirit to some extent.
It was easier for Harry to guess what Voldemort was thinking.
“Yes. So next time, when Hermione and I look up information in the library, we will also keep an eye out for anyone investigating the three-headed dog. And you, Harry, must keep in good contact with Hagrid.”
“Understood!” Harry nodded.
The castle was right in front of them. They stopped talking and walked into the castle like any other little wizards who had played outside for the whole afternoon.
Locke noticed that Harry’s glasses were instantly painted white by the heat in the room.
He had to hold Harry back to prevent him from bumping into something.
“Thank you, Locke,” Harry whispered.
Hermione watched from the side with a frown on her face.
But Locke didn’t notice.
The excitement from Harry’s debut on the field yesterday has not dissipated until now.
So along the way, there were little wizards, ghosts and portraits who greeted Harry.
Harry was having a hard time coping.
“It will be fine in two days.” Locke comforted Harry as if he had experienced it.
Then he was dragged to the library by Hermione.
The little witch didn’t want to wait any longer.
She is always in a hurry and very curious.
Locke and Hermione soon figured out what it was that Dumbledore was keeping.
Although Hermione did look in the wrong direction at the beginning, she looked for clues in books such as “Outstanding Wizards of the 20th Century”, “Directory of Contemporary Famous Wizards”, “Major Discoveries in Modern Magic”, and “Research on the Development of Modern Magic”, but naturally found nothing.
Locke, on the other hand, started with books on alchemy and immediately found information about Nicolas Flamel.
After all, he was the most famous alchemist in Europe, and although he was born in the 14th century, he and his wife are still alive today, hundreds of years later.
And this is all thanks to a BUG-level magic item called “Sorcerer’s Stone” or “Philosopher’s Stone” made by Nicolas Flamel.
The uses of the Philosopher’s Stone are innumerable, but the most praised ones are that it can turn stones into gold and brew the elixir of immortality.
Even if there are only these two functions, it is enough to drive most people crazy!
Anyway, Harry and the others were all shocked and felt a great sense of responsibility!
Compared to them, Locke developed some interest in alchemy while searching for information.
Hogwarts also has a set of alchemy textbooks, but unfortunately, they are in French.
Locke was sorry, he would not master a foreign language just to learn something, unless France had a very strong fire spell.
But another gain surprised and delighted Locke.
He actually found a book that recorded the curses of three old homes.
The name of the book is “How to Fight Eastern Wizards” and the author is Marco Polo?
Regardless of whether he is the Marco Polo that Locke knew, the three spells he recorded in detail in his book are:
Light body mantra – “light as a swallow”;
The Great Strength Mantra – “Strong as an ox”;
Vajra Mantra – “Indestructible Vajra”.
Locke tried it and found that all of them worked!
Then he tried to teach these spells to his friends. Although they felt that the Chinese spells were too difficult to pronounce, they could not resist Locke’s enthusiasm and spent time and energy to master the three spells.
Obviously, these three spells are the most basic spells in Locke’s hometown and are not difficult to learn.
Moreover, they happen to be very useful for first-year wizards.
Most importantly, this is a spell that only five of them in the entire Hogwarts know.
The five of us were very excited about this and felt a sense of belonging to a small group.
I don’t know if it’s because of his talent, but Neville learned the Vajra Mantra very easily and used it very well, but the opposite was true for the other two spells.
Ron learned the Lightness Charm quickly, and so did Locke.
And Harry and Hermione are better at the Power Curse?
Oh! To be honest, for the first time, Locke felt a little regretful about this result.
The girl has great arm strength. Is my life over?
In short, although they figured out that what they needed to protect was the Philosopher’s Stone and the five people’s secret mission made great progress, Hogwarts became calm throughout November.
Neither the library’s continued surveillance nor Hagrid’s continued attention had yielded any results.
For the five people, the only gain during this period was probably learning the three spells that Locke found in the library.
By the way, Locke also taught the “fire” spell to the other four members of the team.
But only Hermione has mastered it so far.
It seems that there is a reason why the spells from ancient times were eliminated.
Even though the spell and the gestures for casting it were so simple, Harry and the other two just couldn’t use it.
Chapter 47: The Four Stages of the Spell (Old Version)
Nothing happened in early and mid-December.
Then Christmas is coming, which is the most important festival in Western countries.
For students, perhaps having a holiday is the reason they look forward to this festival the most.
But Locke, Harry and Ron will stay in school.
Locke had nowhere to go.
Harry didn’t want to go back to his uncle’s house.
Ron and his wife Weasley were going to Romania with Ginny to see Charlie and spend Christmas there, so the four Weasley brothers who were studying at Hogwarts had to stay in school.
“Locke, look forward to the gift I give you.” Before leaving in the carriage, Hermione said to Locke a little reluctantly.
“Well, I’ll look forward to it.” Locke waved to Hermione, turned around and went into the warm castle.
His arms were a little sore from helping Hermione carry the luggage along the way.
[Hermione is better at levitation and strength than I am, so why does she have to ask me to help her carry her luggage?][I can’t spoil this little girl anymore.]Hermione was very dissatisfied with Locke’s “cruelness”, but the carriage had already started and she could only sit still obediently.
Who doesn’t want someone to see them off when they leave?
If only I could stay with him a little longer.
Locke really doesn’t understand girls’ feelings!
Although it is Christmas, Locke has important things to do.
Recently he has read a lot of books about spells, and one of his spells has undergone unexpected changes. Locke has figured out some useful rules on how to learn spells.
The most important of these is his personal division of the four stages of mastery of spells:
1) Initial achievement: 100% success rate in casting spells while stationary;
2) Proficiency: 100% success in casting spells while moving;
3) Mastery: Free control of power and mastery of advanced applications;
4) Master: Cast wandlessly and silently, as if born with it, and derive new spells.
Currently, most of Locke’s spells are in the first stage, that is, the initial stage, and can only be used while standing still.
There are two spells that have reached the proficient stage, namely the “Fire” spell and the coma spell.
These two spells can already be used in actual combat.
The only mastery-level spell is “Luminescent”.
There is also a master-level spell, which he must practice at least ten times a day. It is the spell that best suits his affinity for the element of fire – “Blazing Flames”!
There was no other way. Locke’s talent was all in the fire spell. Before he learned the “fire” spell, he had no other fire spells to practice. Locke could only practice desperately to develop the “blazing flames”!
It was only after “Blazing Flame” suddenly evolved into a new spell “Golden Feather Opening the Shell (qiào)” that Locke truly realized that spell mastery actually has a fourth stage!
Why does Locke insist on dividing the degree of mastery of spells into stages?
This is because he lived in his previous life in an era where people were used to categorize everything into levels.
He has also played online games and read system-themed novels.
Therefore, if the spells he knew were not divided into levels according to his proficiency, he would feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.
At the same time, after dividing the levels, it is also convenient for him to examine his own abilities and find directions for improvement.
Among these four stages, Locke discovered that most of the spells mastered by wizards were in the first stage and could be used as long as they could.
Those who are ambitious or professionals such as Aurors and healers will train some of their spells to the second stage.
But the third stage – mastery – cannot be achieved through practice alone.
Only by possessing the corresponding talent, or having special opportunities, or accumulating enough knowledge, can one break through to the mastery stage.
For example, Locke’s mastery level of “Fluorescent Flash” eliminated the bottleneck only after he established a contract with the White Princess.
Of course, the simpler the spell, the easier it is to overcome the bottleneck.
For example, “fluorescent flickering” and “blazing flames”.
These spells are easier to get to the third stage than other higher level spells.
But the fourth stage will still hold you back.
Locke doesn’t know yet what it will take to break through it.
Although he has mastered a fourth-stage spell.
As for the new spell evolved from Locke’s “Blazing Flames”, it is a spell that only he knows at present. It is a brand new spell he created and engraved on the magic web – “Golden Feather Opening the Shell”.
Locke suspected that this was the same as the “Hanging Golden Bell” and “Invisible Strike” created by Snape.
Snape, a study maniac and genius wizard, may have practiced the “Floating Spell” to the fourth stage when he was a student, and then created a new spell – “Hanging Bell”!
As for “God’s Shadowless Strike”, Locke guessed that the prototype was “falling to the ground in a daze”, which is the coma spell.
As for the reason why Locke made such speculation, he would have to wait until he trained the coma spell to the third stage to prove what he thought.
To most people, a spell might be nothing more than a beam of light, a spark, or a thread of light.
But in reality every spell is different.
For example, the Disarming Spell looks like a beam of light, but it is actually an area damage spell.
Locke believed that the glowing phenomenon of the spell was actually just a concomitant phenomenon, a physical phenomenon of releasing excess energy.
The evidence is that the same spell, such as the Disarming Spell, produces different beam colors when used by different people.
This is obviously caused by the different wavelengths of light.
The more Locke studied, the more he felt that the knowledge of spells was profound.
But it’s better this way.
By summarizing his experience in learning spells, Locke gained two huge benefits!
First, he no longer had to search for more fire spells.
Because, as long as the existing fire spell is trained to the fourth stage, it can obtain a new fire spell that others do not know.
And with his talent for fire magic, Locke felt that it was only a matter of time.
It should be noted that the spells derived from the fourth stage are directly at the master level, allowing the creator to use them silently and without a wand, which is a benefit for the creator.
However, there is no need to cross the master-level bottleneck, which means that new spells cannot be derived.
Therefore, it is impossible for chickens to lay eggs, and then eggs to give birth to chickens in an infinite manner.
Each basic fire spell can only give rise to one fire spell.
But for Locke, this was enough.
After he reaches the master level of the “Fire” spell, he will try to get the “Thunderbolt Explosion”;
And when he reaches senior year, he will find a chance to acquire the “Fire Spell”, so that he will have 8 Fire Spells!
That’s about enough.
Locke’s second great gain was that through the proficiency system he developed, he screened out two other spells that were very suitable for him – the Stunning Spell and the Light Body Spell.
Even if they were compatible, given his wizarding qualifications, it would take him a lifetime to train them to the master level.
But there is hope, isn’t there?
Locke also put the practice of these two spells on his agenda. There was no other way because he was too afraid of the Fire Condensation Spell.
Although the Fire Condensation Spell is not omnipotent, but since other spells have four stages, perhaps the Fire Condensation Spell can also be trained to the master level and then truly be immune to all fires?
Therefore, it is very important for Locke to master the mastery level or even master level spells of other attributes.
He didn’t want to throw a bunch of spells at his opponent, only to have the word “immune” written all over his body.
Then he would probably get so angry that he would explode on the spot!
In short, since Locke has made great progress in learning spells, he has become more motivated to practice spells.
He even took advantage of the holiday to sneak into the Room of Requirement on the 8th floor alone.
Chapter 48: Room of Requirement (Old Version)
Although fan fiction states that this room is closely associated with Ravenclaw, the staircase entrance to the Ravenclaw common room is on the 6th floor.
But none of this matters.
Locke had known about this room for a long time, but had never had the chance to come.
Mainly because he attracted too much attention. After school started, no matter where he went, people would look at him and point fingers at him.
The eighth floor is a sensitive floor. The principal’s office and the entrance to the college’s common room are located here.
Also, when he was outside, he was either with Hermione, Neville, Harry, or Ron.
There is no chance to act alone.
Locke is going to cause trouble at Hogwarts in the future, and he doesn’t want such a secret base to be known to everyone for the time being, so he can only wait until the Christmas holiday to sneak in.
Of course, the main reason is that there was no need before.
But now he has come up with a new spell – “Golden Feather Opening the Shell”, and he needs the help of the equipment here to test it carefully.
After saying goodbye to Hermione, Locke went to the eighth floor alone, opposite the tapestry of the troll beating Barnabas silly with a stick – well, the content of this tapestry is really eye-catching!
Barnabas, this genius, actually asked the trolls to put on ballet skirts and learn ballet with him?
Locke felt that no one could tolerate such an eye-catching scene and would be willing to stay here.
So, the Room of Requirement is rarely discovered?
Of course, it is not ruled out that some people are mentally ill and just like this tune?
Locke ignored the tapestry and paced back and forth across it, muttering to himself: I need a room to test and practice spells.
Then very quickly, the tapestry did not change, but the blank wall opposite the tapestry opened up, revealing a large, bright room inside.
Locke walked over, reached his hand inside and felt around. After making sure it was not an illusion and was a real room, he walked in.
After he went in, the wall behind him quickly closed, isolating the place from the outside again.
Locke observed the room and found that although the Room of Requirement was called a “room”, it was very large, probably as big as the school auditorium.
Locke had no intention of exploring the place carefully, he just checked the equipment here.
He found that this room, which could read his mind and was prepared specifically for him, was fully equipped.
There are scales marking distances on the ground, and dummies made of various materials on the opposite side:
Some can move, some cannot;
Some have high magic resistance, some have low magic resistance;
Some have high fire resistance, some have no fire resistance.
In addition, there are countdown clocks and so on.
After Locke became familiar with the equipment, he immediately began testing.
First is the normal “Blazing Flame”, then the “Blazing Flame” transformed into the Golden Crow, and finally the “Golden Feather Opening the Shell”!
After completing all the tests, Locke discovered an embarrassing fact.
That is, the new spell “Golden Feather Opening the Shell” that he worked so hard to create is not even as good as the “Burning Flames” which transforms into the Golden Crow.
Although he felt this was possible before the test…
After all, the “Hanging Bell” evolved from Snape’s levitation spell is quite ordinary.
The “Flying Spell” derived from Voldemort’s Levitation Spell is a unique and powerful spell in the wizarding world!
…But Locke couldn’t help but feel disappointed.
The spells that evolve when each spell breaks through the master level are sometimes like a lottery.
But in fact, it should be closely related to the wizard’s current level of spells, knowledge accumulation, and inner desires.
Unfortunately, Locke’s current levels in the first two aspects are very low.
So he wasted an opportunity to create a powerful spell.
“Damn it, a powerful spell without sound or wand. If it could be more powerful…” Locke was so angry that he wanted to punch himself.
Princess Bai sensed his mood and sent another stream of warmth to comfort him, which almost made Locke choke on his breath.
I’m already furious, and now you give me this?
This White Princess is indeed a “wisdom stick” character.
Well, actually, “Golden Feather Opening the Shell” is not so useless.
This spell can launch a flame-transformed Golden Crow Feather. It is very fast and can fly in an arc, but it cannot change direction at will.
After hitting the target, the feather will nail the target and then explode!
The reason why Locke created such a spell:
Firstly, because he dreamed of the Golden Crow every night, he knew the composition of the Golden Crow’s feathers very clearly, so the shape of the new spell would naturally be similar to that.
Secondly, Locke had three points of dissatisfaction with “Blazing Flame”. First, it was slow, second, it could be blocked by the “Iron Armor Spell”, and third, it could be restrained by the “Fire Condensation Spell”.
Thus, the curse of “Golden Feather Opening the Shell” was born.
It is fast, and after hitting the Iron Armor Spell, it will explode a second time on its shell, blowing up the Iron Armor Spell.
At the same time, the explosion damage is mixed damage, with physical impact damage, which also makes the Fire Condensation Spell unable to be completely immune to it.
From a certain perspective, “Golden Feather Opens its Shell” perfectly meets Locke’s expectations.
But “Burning Flames” is just an ordinary fire spell.
Its energy level is limited. If it is required to have so many functions, its other aspects will have shortcomings.
Therefore, its attack distance is very short, only 10 meters at most. If it exceeds 10 meters, it will explode on its own.
Then its explosion range is very small, with an effective killing radius of 0.5 meters?
In the end, it consumed a lot of mental energy, even more than when Locke used “Burning Flame” to create a fireball and then transformed it again!
With Locke’s current level, he would probably be defeated after using only ten shots.
If it was an ordinary blazing flame, he could fire more than twenty rounds!
Compared to “Golden Feather Opening Shell”, the range of Flame Golden Crow exceeds 100 meters, and will increase further as Locke’s transformation level improves.
It is very fast, can change direction freely, and can even automatically track enemies.
Although it cannot explode after hitting the enemy, the flame temperature is very high and it is very lethal!
Compared with “Golden Feather Opening the Shell”, there is indeed a gap overall.
Locke then tested the stunning spell and the lightening spell.
Then they come with excitement and leave with disappointment.
After using up his mental energy, he returned to the dormitory and went to sleep.
Harry and Ron wondered what was wrong with Locke?
How come you look so expectant when you go out, so depressed when you come back, and then go to sleep in broad daylight?
However, Ron’s brother Percy was missing early in the morning (on a date?), and the twin brothers were busy with the “Christmas gift package buy and get free” business and were not in the common room either.
So Harry and his friend could have the common room all to themselves and have some fun.
Since Locke was sleeping in the dormitory, the two of them jumped around in the common room, and when they got tired, they played wizard chess for a while.
In fact, the lounge is warmer than the dormitory, and everyone prefers to stay here in winter.
But the lounge is so small that it would be uncomfortable if too many people squeeze in.
Fortunately, they don’t need to worry about this today.
At noon, Locke got up from bed and went to have lunch with Harry and the others.
At this time, the entire auditorium has been decorated with a new look.
The snowflakes float freely in the air but never fall down.
The Christmas trees are lined up in two rows on both sides of the wall, hung with bells, little stars, gift boxes and even small flying brooms?
The fairies sang and danced as they flew between the Christmas trees. Whenever someone approached, they would gather around and show people their colorful wings behind them.
Locke was very curious about them. Although they looked delicate and completely human, they were classified as insects.
Maybe it’s because they all lay eggs?
Chapter 49 Christmas Gift (Old Version)
It is mentioned in Locke’s magical creatures textbook “Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them” (it is said that it will soon be renamed the more popular “Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them”) that every year during Hogwarts Christmas, the fairies in the Forbidden Forest will come to Hogwarts Castle.
They relied on decorating the hall with themselves and getting some food as payment.
And these foods will become important food reserves for them to survive the cold winter.
This tradition has been going on for hundreds of years.
However, when the fairies met Locke, their reaction was strange.
Instead of gathering around to show Locke their wings, they immediately hid in the Christmas tree, then poked their heads out and looked at Locke with fear and longing?
To be honest, Locke was confused.
Did I put some insect repellent spray with honey on it?
Why do all these fairies react like this?
“Locke, the day after tomorrow is Christmas Eve.” Ron didn’t notice the fairies’ unusual reaction. He was concerned about something that had been on his mind for more than a month.
“I know, Ron. Your Christmas present is ready, but you won’t receive it until Christmas Day.”
“Oh, I’m not urging you for the gift. I’m just afraid you’ve forgotten.” Ron immediately felt embarrassed.
“Yes, you have reminded me more than a dozen times.” Locke said the second half of the sentence in his heart.
In the afternoon, Locke went to the Room of Requirement to practice spells for a while, and then returned to the dormitory to read.
The next day was the same.
The third day, December 24th, is Christmas Eve.
But Locke had to live his life the same way.
In the afternoon, the little wizards who stayed in school went to the Owl Shed to send gifts, but Locke didn’t need one.
He gave everything to the Weasley twins for a gold Galleon.
Of course, Locke wrote the greetings on the Christmas card himself.
That night, Ron was so excited that he couldn’t sleep.
Locke felt sorry for the owls in the owl shed for a while, then practiced Transfiguration, lay down, and fell asleep in one go.
The next morning, before it was fully light, Ron’s excited shouting woke Locke and Harry.
After waking up, Harry rushed into the common room in his pajamas.
Apparently, he was looking forward to Christmas presents too.
Yes, poor Harry, he was in the same situation as Neville before.
So, he is also looking forward to everyone’s gifts.
However, Harry was rather shy and always kept his thoughts to himself, so he had not shown it before.
Locke, on the other hand, took his time washing up and dressing before coming to the common room.
Because it’s too cold to sleep with the dormitory windows open at night.
Therefore, owls usually deliver gifts to the common room with a fireplace.
Of course, there are also anxious little wizards who would rather endure the cold than not get their Christmas presents as soon as possible.
Obviously Locke in Locke’s dormitory would not agree to this.
“Locke, that’s awesome. I mean, your Christmas present! It’s the best present I’ve ever received in my life! But the greetings on the Christmas card are a bit exaggerated!”
Although Ron said this, his smile was so wide that only his white teeth were visible.
What Locke gave Ron was a set of high-end black and white crystal wizard chess. The chessboard could simulate random terrain, and the expressions and movements of the chess pieces were more vivid, while also making them more intelligent and better cultivated.
In the past, when Ron was playing the wizard chess set passed down from his grandfather, both the king and the queen were nagging like old grandfathers and grandmothers.
Although it is very happy, it gives people a very rustic and stupid feeling.
But in Locke’s chess game, each chess piece has its own background setting, and its actions are consistent with its identity.
Of course, such a gift is naturally priced very high. It is the most expensive gift given by Locke, a full 20 gold galleons!
When the twins saw that Locke had chosen such a gift for Ron, they even suspected that Locke had been under the Imperius Curse of their own brother. They couldn’t believe it at all!
Honestly, they were pretty jealous!
But at the same time, I am happy that Ron has such a friend.
Locke’s Christmas message to Ron was this:
“Ron, your chess skills amaze me. I would like to call you the King of Wizard Chess!”
His gift to Harry was a “Broomstick Maintenance Tool Set”.
The congratulatory message is: “Harry, take good care of your partner, it will bring you glory!”
The gift for Hermione was a blue quill that could read the user’s thoughts and had unlimited ink.
The congratulatory message was: “Hermione, I know what you want, but we are not that old yet.”
The gift for Neville is three sets of memory training methods: music-assisted memory method, physical and mental experience memory method, and associative memory method.
The congratulatory message is: “Neville, believe me, you will overcome the difficulties and become an excellent wizard! But don’t worry, we will accompany you.”
The gift for Snape was a music box from the Muggle world. The music was “Für Alice”. When the music played, the girl in a simple white dress on the box would spin her body.
No congratulations, just a signature.
The gift to Professor McGonagall was his first bottle of perfect grade vitality tonic potion.
The origin of the gift and the signature are indicated.
The gift for Hagrid was a big bag of dog food from the Muggle world.
The congratulatory message was: “Hagrid, you can feed these to Fang, he will definitely like them.”
The gift for Dumbledore was a pair of thick woolen socks.
There was no congratulation and no signature.
Old Deng always likes to daydream, so this must be very interesting.
The gift to Madam Pomfrey was a bouquet of carnations.
The congratulatory message was: “It can be placed in a vase on your desk.”
So when I get to know more people, it becomes really troublesome to socialize with them.
Fortunately, wizards are not as particular about giving gifts as Muggles are. Locke was only serious about it the first time, and he planned to just deal with it casually in the future.
“Thank you, Locke, this is my favorite gift!”
Harry also liked Locke’s gift very much. At the same time, he also showed Locke the invisibility cloak he had just received.
“I guess Hagrid gave it to me, but Hagrid’s gift was this flute.”
Harry said, and showed Locke a piece of paper, which read:
Your father entrusted it to me.
Now, I am returning it to its original owner.
Please use it well.
Finally, I sincerely wish you a Merry Christmas.
There is nothing else besides this, not even a signature.
“Locke, who do you think it is?” Harry asked as he fiddled with the Invisibility Cloak that felt like water.
“I think he must be a very important friend of Harry’s father. I know this thing, a permanent invisibility cloak, is very expensive and in short supply!” Ron commented.
“It could also be someone very powerful, such as our treasure keeper, the headmaster.” Locke said in a half-joking tone, and Harry and Ron both smiled.
In fact, they had discussed it before Locke came, but they had no clue.
Ron initially doubted what was wrong with the invisibility cloak, but when he thought about its value, he no longer thought so.
If someone is willing to spend thousands of Galleons to plot against a first-year wizard by giving him gifts, then he must be mentally ill.
Next, Harry and Ron waited with wide eyes to watch Locke open his presents.
Locke also took it apart on the spot without any concern.
First came Ron’s gift, his oldest brother Bill’s old textbooks and some study notes.
Without a doubt, this was the most satisfying and meaningful gift Locke had received today.
“Thank you, Ron, I needed this. But you shouldn’t have given it all to me at once, or you’d have to worry about my birthday again.”
“No, it’s nothing compared to your gift. The textbooks that Brother Bill used back then are different from the ones we use now. We’re even considering selling these old textbooks.”
“No, this is something good. Oh, Harry’s gift, ‘How to Use the Exploding Spell Safely’! Yes, this is exactly what I want! Both of your gifts are great, I like them very much!”
Locke didn’t expect that his two roommates would give him so many surprises.
He suddenly felt that it would be nice to spend some time socializing occasionally!
Another blasting spell is “Thunderbolt Explosion”, a powerful fire curse.
Locke didn’t know how Harry got the book, but it was certainly a surprise!
Chapter 50 Harry’s Night Out (Old Version)
Harry and Ron couldn’t help but feel happy when they saw Locke was satisfied.
The two of them racked their brains these days and even asked Hermione for advice to prepare such a gift.
Unexpectedly, Locke was really satisfied!
Locke then opened Hermione’s gift, a mechanical pocket watch that could be hung around the neck.
Great! This is one of the things that Locke, a time control freak, wants most.
In his previous life as a child, he basically always wore a digital watch.
When you grow up, you can take out your mobile phone and check the time at any time.
But in this life, I became a little wizard, but I can’t control time, which I really can’t get used to.
Now, with the pocket watch in his hand, he felt everything was back to him!
No more having to ask Hermione the time all the time and treating her like a human pocket watch!
Well, maybe that was why he hadn’t spent Galleons to buy himself a pocket watch before.
Or maybe the pocket watches produced in the Muggle world are more refined and more in line with his aesthetic taste?
Locke’s fourth gift came from Neville. It was a large bag of raw materials for a vitality tonic potion, enough for Locke to make two or three pots.
[My goodness, have these guys been spying on me? How do they know so much about my needs?][Well… they’re either my roommates or they’re always with me, so that’s fine.]The fifth gift, a unicorn tail hair amulet woven by Hagrid himself?
Maybe it looked gray, so Ron just glanced at it and lost interest.
So, Locke decided to conceal the value of this thing.
A unicorn’s tail hair costs at least 10 Galleons.
There are probably at least dozens of them in this small cluster.
Horrible, Hagrid’s invisible wealth is so terrible!
If Ron knew the value of the amulet, Locke was worried that his and his two brothers’ humanity would be tested.
Maybe after today, they’ll become Hagrid’s best friends, the kind that hang on his legs!
Apart from these 5 gifts, there are no other gifts.
But Locke was already satisfied.
Then, Christmas Day was no different from any other day.
However, Harry had an extra invisibility cloak, which made him unable to help but have more thoughts.
You have to know that more than a month has passed since we knew that Snape or Quirrell wanted to steal the Philosopher’s Stone.
But they gained nothing.
Harry was very upset about this.
He actually wanted to get closer, or be more proactive in investigating Snape and Quirrell.
But on the one hand, Locke and the others would not agree; on the other hand, Harry had no way to guarantee that he would not be discovered by those two while tracking.
But now it’s different, he has an invisibility cloak.
Of course, Harry would not try to follow the two men right from the start. He planned to use the invisibility cloak to go out for a night walk tonight to test its effectiveness.
The test subject was, of course, Filch, who had chased them all night last time.
He told Locke and Ron about the idea.
“That’s cool, we should definitely try it out!” Ron was in an excited state all day.
He always tries to stop everyone he meets and challenge them to a duel with his new wizard chess!
Most of the little wizards who stayed in school were bored, and Ron’s wizard chess was cool, so no one rejected him.
He is indeed an excellent chess player, and today he was in great form, defeating a group of little wizards.
Before evening, no one wanted to play with him.
Today, he is truly the King of Hogwarts Little Wizard Chess!
As for the professors, Ron thought they were all horrible.
Although Professor Flitwick was eager to join in and compete with Ron, Ron did not dare to invite him.
His grades in Charms were terrible, and whenever he saw Professor Flitwick, he would be reminded of this sad experience.
Therefore, it is better not to bring the professor along when playing chess.
Although Ron was so high that his mind was a little abnormal, Locke was not. He thought about it and nodded.
He knew that Harry was a restless person. If he was not allowed to do something to vent his anger for so long, he didn’t know what trouble he would cause.
“You can try, but you have to promise me that even if you encounter sneaky Snape or Quirrell during your night walk, you will not follow them. Also, bring a wand and use the illumination spell to see the road. Finally, Mrs. Norris’s sense of smell is a problem. Have you thought of a solution?”
“Oh, I didn’t expect that…” Harry was a little frustrated.
“Don’t worry, I’ll prepare a bottle of deodorant for you. Just spray it on your body. But before that, you’d better take a shower and change your clothes.”
“I will!” Harry excitedly said.
So on Christmas night, Harry left the common room alone at the instruction of Locke and Ron and started his night tour.
I don’t know if it was a trick of fate or someone arranged it.
Anyway, Harry happened to run into the scene where Snape was threatening Quirrell.
Harry narrowly escaped being discovered by the suspicious Snape.
But after stumbling, he finally came to the mirror.
“Locke, Harry hasn’t come back yet so late, is he okay?” Locke and Ron, who were waiting in the common room, had been dozing on the sofa for a while.
At this time, Ron also woke up from his excitement and began to worry about Harry.
“It’s okay. At most he’ll be caught by Snape, and then have points deducted and be put under detention.”
“This is not ‘nothing’! By the way, your ‘detention’ with Snape hasn’t ended yet?”
“No, after all, there are only two days a week, weekends.” Locke answered Ron while waving his wand to stir the flames in the fireplace.
“Locke, I have to say, your move was really cool! Could that shape just now be a phoenix?”
To be honest, although I’m used to seeing Locke attacking candle flames, there’s still a big difference in the power of the two compared to the large flame in the fireplace.
“Yeah. It’s a pity that the fire-transformed creatures can’t make any sound. Otherwise, maybe they could be mistaken for the real thing, which would be really cool!” Locke said with regret.
“Why can’t Harry and I transform fire… Well, my grades are bad in both Transfiguration and Charms.” Maybe after the excitement is over, people will become sentimental and sentimental.
Ron didn’t know why, but he suddenly became depressed.
“I guess it’s not that your talent is not good, but that there’s something wrong with your wand.” Locke said hesitantly.
“What do you mean? Is there something wrong with my wand? Even though it’s an old wand, it’s never had any problems with it before.”
“No, Ron. It’s not enough to just have no problems. The best wand is the one that suits you best…your brother’s old wand is obviously not suitable for you. Not only you, but Neville’s too. In fact, I’ve already written to Neville’s grandmother, hoping that Neville can get a new wand after Christmas.”
The reason why Locke was interested in alchemy before was, of course, because of the White Princess.
As the most important existence to Locke, Locke hopes to better exert her power.
In addition, the idea of ​​maintaining and upgrading her always came into his mind.
All of these require knowledge of alchemy.
Although he is still in the stage of mastering Old English, French and Runes are still far away from him.
But you can learn some relevant knowledge first.
Chapter 51: Mirror of Erised (Old Version)
First of all, Western alchemy is inseparable from runes.
According to legend, Rune is the language used by elves. Note that the elves here refer to the tall, beautiful forest elves with pointed ears.
There are also legends that runes are related to Norse mythology.
Some even say that they originally originated from magical creatures.
Locke is more inclined to the latter view.
Compared to human wizards, a very unstable magical species, every magical beast is born with magic.
In ancient times, they were definitely superior to human wizards, until human wizards began to imitate and create.
Let’s get back to the topic. Although Locke hasn’t read much about alchemy, he has already read a book on wandology.
Now, he is no longer the wand-wielding novice he once was.
“Are you serious? I mean, is the magic wand really that mysterious?”
Ron knew that Locke not only named his wand, but also treated it as a living being with a soul.
To be honest, if this person wasn’t Locke, he and Hermione would probably have directly reminded the other party not to indulge in delusions anymore.
“When you get a new wand one day, you will understand. To be honest, I really want to give you a new wand directly, whether you want it or not. But this requires you to go to Mr. Ollivander’s wand shop and be selected by the wand before I can do that. Otherwise, consider it for your birthday present in March?”
“No, Locke. I think the wand in my hand is enough.” Ron felt that it would be a punishment from God if he accepted such a precious gift from Locke again.
And Locke’s money will run out.
He is different from Harry, Harry is really rich.
“Okay.” Locke stopped persuading.
Although the other four members of the team are just four little ones, each of them is actually smart and sensitive.
Locke also needs to be careful about the scale when interacting with them.
While the two were chatting about this, Harry finally came back.
He looked so excited that Ron thought he had gained some important intelligence.
As a result, they were dragged by Harry to an abandoned room on the 5th floor to look at a mirror.
Well, this mirror is super stylish!
It was as high as the ceiling, with a gorgeous golden frame, and its feet were two claws of some unknown beast…
Unlike Harry and Ron, the first thing Locke noticed was the string of English words surrounding the mirror frame: Erisedstraehruoytubecafruoytonwohsi.
This seems to be talking about the name of the mirror, or its origin, or the names of its former owners?
In fact, if you read it backwards, it means: I show not your face but your hearts desire.
Translated it means: I do not reflect the surface, but the desire in your heart.
Locke couldn’t help but curl his lips when he thought of this: The Mirror of Erised is a very famous ancient magic mirror, and it was created a very long time ago. How could there be modern English engraved on its frame?
This poor ancient treasure has probably become a prop for Dumbledore to educate young wizards.
Maybe the magic inside it has been modified by Dumbledore.
What a waste of resources, Old Deng!
“Look, Locke, Ron…they, they are my parents! They are greeting you, and mom even touched Locke’s face? Oh! Locke, you are so welcome!” Harry’s tone was a little jealous.
“Thank you, although I can’t see it at all!” Locke told the truth politely.
“You can’t see it either, Locke? I can’t see anything either. I can only see Harry… This is too weird.” The reason why Ron didn’t say anything just now was because he thought he was the only one who couldn’t see anything.
“How could it be… Ron, come closer, here…” When Harry pulled Ron over, he could no longer see his parents.
On the contrary, Ron seemed to have seen something and had an exaggerated expression on his face.
“Merlin, what’s going on! I see myself wearing the badge that brother Bill used to wear, and I’m the male student president! Oh, and there’s the Quidditch Cup and the House Cup, and I’m holding them! Is this the future? Can this mirror allow people to see scenes of the future?” Ron asked excitedly.
“I don’t think so, because my parents are both dead. So, it’s impossible for me to see them in the future.” Harry seemed to wake up and was extremely depressed.
“Oh, Harry…” Ron finally managed to look away from the mirror. He wanted to comfort Harry, but he didn’t know how to start.
“Okay, move aside first and let me see what I can see.” Locke came over with some anticipation.
I wonder if I can learn a powerful spell that can take the school or the Ministry of Magic to the skies.
How can we not make a big scene when reborn into the magic world?
But when he came in front of the magic mirror, what he saw was a scene that made his mouth twitch.
“What did you see, Locke?” Even Harry put away his frustration and asked with a little curiosity.
“I saw I was married.”
“Oh!” The two boys next to Locke showed expressions of confusion.
“Who are you going to marry?” Ron asked curiously.
“Who else could it be? Hermione, of course. Also, Harry is my best man, and the other bridesmaid is a pretty girl with red hair.”
The magic mirror’s surface is so small that Locke can only see four adults, which is already very difficult for it.
The most important thing is the expressions of the four people in the mirror.
The four of them waved at Locke with great joy. The grown-up version of himself even winked at them, causing Locke to almost rush in and beat up his grown-up version of himself!
No, maybe he should smash the damn magic mirror in front of him?
“Merlin, is this really a mirror that can see the future?” Ron couldn’t help but think in this direction. After all, if it was really the future, he hoped that this future could come true.
“Try reading the letters on the magic mirror frame backwards?” Locke reminded.
“Backwards… Oh, okay, so that’s how it is. Wait, Locke, could it be that you…” Ron showed an exaggerated expression.
“It must be a hoax. This mirror looks very old, but these letters are modern English. Someone must have added them later.”
“I see. Then what on earth is this mirror?”
“Who knows. Maybe it’s the best of all possible futures, and it shows us all of this. Maybe it really allows people to see the souls of the dead. Anyway, no matter which one it is, the things in the mirror are just illusions to us. We can see them but not touch them,” Locke concluded.
“What a shame.” Ron looked disappointed.
“No, I think what you saw, Ron, is possible.”
“How is this possible!” Ron’s eyes widened.
“What if neither Harry nor I are interested in Head Boy?”
“How could that be, you guys…” Ron retorted subconsciously, but soon realized that Locke and Harry were different from him and really didn’t like to attract attention.
“Anyway, I’m not interested. I’m not even interested in being a prefect. So, Ron, change your wand and work hard!”
“What does this have to do with wands? You, Locke, you and Hermione…”
“Stop talking and forget what you heard today!” Locke said in a tough tone.
“Of course, I won’t tell Hermione!”
“You can’t tell anyone, or you’ll only receive Christmas cards in the future!”
“Merlin’s pants, this is cruel!”
While Locke and Ron were arguing, Harry had already come to the magic mirror again with an obsessed smile on his face.
Chapter 52: Scoring a Double Score (Old Version)
“Harry, have you seen what your parents look like? I mean, through photos or something?” Locke asked.
“No. There’s nothing at my uncle’s. And Hagrid hasn’t shown it to me,” Harry answered, turning back temporarily.
“That’s strange. How can you be sure that the people in the mirror are your parents?” Locke supported his chin with his hand and pondered.
“My mother has the same eyes as me, and my father looks a lot like me too! They must be!” Harry insisted.
“I see. If this mirror can allow you to see things you have never seen or don’t remember, then the explanation on the mirror is indeed just nonsense… Come to think of it, I have always suspected that Hermione’s bridesmaid is Ron’s sister. Although I haven’t seen her yet.”
“Oh, my sister, what does she look like? I mean, what will she look like when she grows up?” Ron came over and asked with great interest when he heard this.
“You can’t see it, Ron. Wait, I have a brilliant idea! Who of you can draw?”
The two ordinary little wizards both shook their heads.
“Tsk! It seems that I am the only one who can do it. Then I will bring all the tools tomorrow and come over to draw what I saw. Then, you will know what I saw!”
“Oh, Locke, you’re such a genius! I can’t wait! The only pity is that there’s no future me on it.”
“Haven’t you seen your future self, Ron?”
“It’s different. What if that’s just my imagination? Seriously, why is Harry your best man and not me?”
“If you want to be a best man, you have so many brothers, you can always be one in the future.”
“No, I don’t want to be Percy’s best man! Besides, can he really get married?”
“I think I saw him with Penelope from Ravenclaw today.”
“That’s terrible!” Ron said in disbelief.
“Harry, we should go. Come back tomorrow. It’s okay to come here during the day. The headmaster never said that you are not allowed to come here.” Locke waved Harry to leave. He already felt very sleepy.
“You guys go ahead, I’ll watch for a while.”
“You’ll catch a cold. It’s too cold here!” Locke advised again.
“Leave me alone, Locke!”
“Okay… faint!” Locke suddenly pulled out his staff and made Harry faint.
“Locke, you really are…are we going to carry him back like this?”
“Have you forgotten, Ron? We learned a very useful spell.”
“Oh, that’s right. Don’t do it, let me do it.” Ron excitedly cast a powerful spell on himself, then easily picked up Harry.
“Oh, Harry is so skinny! I hold him like a reed!”
“Stop playing tricks. You carry him on your back, I’ll put the invisibility cloak on his head, then you hold my arm and we go back carefully. Don’t forget, we are still on a night tour, and I don’t want to meet any professor unexpectedly.” Locke reminded Ron.
“Oh, you’re right.” Ron also remembered.
Ron carefully turned Harry over and carried him on his back.
Locke put the invisibility cloak over his head.
The invisibility cloak was large enough to cover them.
So they returned to the lounge, the dormitory, and fell asleep more relaxed than when they came.
As soon as the three of them left the room, Dumbledore lifted the Disillusionment Charm and appeared.
He looked at the backs of the three people with a complicated expression.
Although this was a test he had carefully prepared, he never expected that Locke would see the flaw at the first moment.
Moreover, after Locke’s questioning and speculation, Dumbledore began to doubt the function of the Mirror of Erised.
Indeed, it seemed that Harry had only seen his parents as a baby.
So, does he still remember what his parents look like?
What made him see his parents?
And what Locke saw, did he really see that, or was he just lying to Harry and Ron?
To be honest, he was also looking forward to Locke’s painting tomorrow.
Yes, Lao Deng said he was addicted to peeping and he would do it again tomorrow.
But before that, the old man Dumbledore stood in front of the Mirror of Erised for a long time, and no one knew what he was looking at.
The next day, Harry woke up in the morning and sat up directly from the bed. He said again: “Ron, I dreamed again…”
“You dreamed that Locke cast a Stunning Spell on you again?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“Obviously, this is not a dream. I carried you back yesterday. You were completely fascinated by the mirror.” Ron didn’t think Locke did anything wrong.
In the situation yesterday, something was definitely wrong with Harry.
Ron’s words made Harry silent. He turned his head to look at Locke’s bed and found that Locke was no longer in the dormitory.
“He went to send a letter to Hermione. When Hermione sends the paint, he can draw the future of him, Hermione, you and my sister.”
Ron looked expectant.
“Ron, do you think what Locke said is true, that the mirror can allow people to see the souls of the dead?”
“Harry. Locke also said that it’s just a possibility. And, even if it’s true, you can only see them.”
“That’s enough. But I thought Locke could see his parents like me.”
“That’s impossible. Maybe his parents are still alive?”
“Do you think Locke longs to find his parents?”
“I don’t know. But I think he should be different from you. Maybe he is looking forward.” Ron carefully took care of Harry’s emotions.
He thought it would be great if Locke was here at this time. Locke was always good at guiding people.
“Yeah. Maybe Locke gave up a long time ago. After all, he never knew anything about his parents. Even his name was given by the orphanage. Sometimes I don’t know whether he is lucky or unlucky.”
“Harry, if you ask me, the most miserable person in our dormitory can only be Locke. I don’t know if you have noticed how pale Locke was when he woke up in the morning. He was also a little crazy, and sometimes he couldn’t help but show a very scary expression on his face…” Ron said to Harry cautiously.
“Yeah, I can see that. But Locke has experienced something really, really bad, so that’s why…”
“Harry, you know what happened to Locke in the past!” Ron jumped up from the bed with a look of horror on his face.
He is really the emoticon pack leader in the five-member team, his expressions are so rich.
“Yes. I did. But I promised him I wouldn’t tell anyone. And don’t ask, Ron. Anyway, it’s terrible. If I were Locke, I probably wouldn’t have made it.”
“Okay, but do you think Hermione knew that?”
“They probably don’t know. But the professors, Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, should know.”
“I see. No wonder Snape, a hard-hearted man, treats Locke differently. It seems that I really shouldn’t ask these questions. I really hope that what Locke saw in the mirror can come true.”
“I will. Ron, you will, too. Head Boy, I mean.”
“Oh, Harry, stop comforting me.”
“No, Ron. Like Locke, I have no interest in being a prefect or head boy. In that case, I can’t give the position of head boy to Malfoy.”
“If that’s the case, please kill me!” Ron looked like he had eaten something disgusting.
And just at this time, Locke came back.
Chapter 53: The Man in the Painting (Old Version)
“It’s really cold outside… Harry, are you awake yet? Do you feel any discomfort in your head?”
“No. But, Locke, I really hope you’ll tell me before you cast a spell on me next time.”
“No, Harry. There won’t be a next time. I won’t use the Stunning Spell on you again. So, from now on you must learn to control your emotions, be calm and rational!” Locke said sternly.
“Okay!” Harry replied quickly.
For some reason, he just felt a fatherly feeling from Locke.
He felt like something was wrong with his mind.
He turned to look at Ron and found that Ron was also frightened by Locke, and was shrinking his head like a quail.
Harry suddenly felt that maybe, what just now was not an illusion?
After Harry and Ron finished washing up, the three of them went to have breakfast together.
Then it was not until the afternoon that the paints, palettes, brushes, folding drawing boards, etc. that Hermione had bought for him were delivered.
It’s worth mentioning that the letters Hermione sent with them were much thicker than Locke had imagined.
Locke opened it and took a look. The main content was:
His Christmas message to Hermione was seen by her father, and then Hermione successfully spent a very lively Christmas at home!
Hermione used many words to express her “thank you” to Locke. Even through the paper, Locke could feel her “kindness”. She said she was looking forward to seeing him again at the end of the holiday!
“What a lively little witch.”
Locke couldn’t help but sigh. At the same time, he was a little confused and couldn’t help thinking.
What could be wrong with his congratulatory message?
Hermione wanted Locke to give her some jewelry like necklaces and earrings.
But Locke is not stupid. He knows that there is special meaning when a boy gives these things to a girl.
That’s why he said it’s too early now.
Is there anything wrong with that? There is absolutely no problem!
What did Hermione’s father misunderstand?
Locke recalled his congratulatory speech and found that he had forgotten the specific content of the congratulatory speech to Hermione.
“Forget it, it’s not important anyway.” Locke shook his head and stuffed Hermione’s letter into the suitcase.
In the afternoon, the three of them came to the room where the Mirror of Erised was located with ease.
Then Locke began to fiddle with various tools and started painting.
In fact, he knew how to paint in his previous life and he learned it in this life, so he learned it very quickly.
He only paints in watercolor, a method that is very suitable for beginners to learn.
Locke used to use it to draw his 2D wife.
But this is the first time I’ve painted a realistic portrait.
But as if assisted by God, Locke painted very smoothly, very accurately, and very quickly!
Locke completed the painting in just two hours, without any revisions or smudges in between.
For the first time, Locke felt that talent existed.
However, as a wizard, no matter how high his talent for painting is, it is difficult to transform it into power. So his talent for painting is probably going to be wasted.
“Oh, Merlin! What kind of magic did you use? It’s amazing! How did you use this toothpaste-like stuff to draw such a fantastic pattern!” Ron was excited like a madman.
“Locke, I kind of believe that you have really seen the future. I feel that this is what our future will be like!” Harry said in a hurried tone.
“Oh, my sister, and Hermione. I almost couldn’t recognize them! They’re so beautiful! What a pity, I’m not one of them!” Ron almost stuck his head into the painting.
“It would be great if I had a talent like yours, Locke. Then I could draw my parents, too. But I don’t think I’ll ever have this ability in my lifetime!” Harry stared without blinking, feeling both envious and shocked.
“It would be perfect if it could move!” Ron said greedily.
“No, Ron, that’s good.” Locke didn’t want them, especially his own portrait, to move.
In that case, he would not be able to resist using violence against his own portrait.
In fact, the reason why the portraits of wizards can move is because a spell is used to make them resonate with the remaining magic power of the wizard in the world.
Therefore, generally speaking, the more powerful the wizard, the closer his portrait is to the real person.
But the four people in this painting are just little wizards now. Even if Locke used that spell, it would not have any effect.
Locke took out his wand and was ready to do something.
But in the end, he gave up.
“Why not give it a try?” Dumbledore’s voice suddenly sounded from behind the three boys, making their hearts stop beating with fear.
“Mr. Principal!” Ron’s tongue was tied.
“Dumbledore… Professor.” Harry felt a little guilty.
He actually never said it, but the room was actually locked at first, and he opened it with the unlocking spell.
As for Locke, he no longer remembered how Dumbledore appeared in the story of The Mirror of Erised.
So, he was also shocked.
“Mr. Principal, this mirror is yours. Did you put it here?” Locke asked after calming down.
“No, this mirror belongs to Hogwarts. But I did put it here… I didn’t expect that three little wizards would break in here and come up with such a brilliant idea to draw what they saw. However, Mr. Chen’s painting skills amaze me!”
Dumbledore also stared at Locke’s painting, the paint of which had not yet completely dried, with an incredible look on his face.
Even he couldn’t see any flaws at all, and really felt that this was what Harry and the others would look like in the future.
Although the appearance of several people has changed greatly compared to now.
Locke has transformed from his current androgynous appearance to a truly impeccable nobleman.
Harry’s eye sockets became much deeper because he had been wearing glasses, but the sharpness in his eyes completely matched the impression of a savior.
Hermione gives people the feeling that everything is under control, but she no longer has the arrogance and harshness of the past. Instead, she is intellectual, tolerant and gentle.
Ginny is like a noble and beautiful phoenix, heroic, brave and beautiful.
It would be fine if it was just her appearance, but her temperament also made Dumbledore see no sign of disobedience.
The four of them were almost what Old Deng had expected; no, they were even more satisfied than he had expected.
Therefore, Old Dumbledore really wanted to try out what changes would happen to these portraits after using that spell.
Dumbledore took out the Elder Wand and, without seeking Locke’s advice, cast a spell directly at the portrait.
“Wait!” Although Locke tried to stop him, it was completely useless.
When the spell fell into the paper, the people in the portraits immediately had a look of spirit in their eyes. Not only could they move, they could even speak to Locke and the others.
“Professor Dumbledore, I never thought I would see you alive again.”
“Harry!” Hermione, who was wearing a wedding dress and was a little shy just now, immediately shouted at the adult Harry.
But this did not scare the adult Harry, but instead frightened the little Harry, causing him to take a step back.
“Sorry, Harry, I didn’t mean to scare you…” Hermione apologized quickly.
“Harry, remember, don’t make me wait too long this time! You should learn from Locke, not be like this slow-witted big Harry!” Ginny also bent down and approached little Harry, and advised him with a serious expression.
This made Big Harry look a little embarrassed and Little Harry a little at a loss.
Ron seemed to have realized something and opened his mouth so wide that Leif could fit in.
Dumbledore’s expression turned serious.
“Ginny, why are you like this! Well, Locke, you are not going to say something too, are you?”
“No, even if I say anything now, he won’t listen.”
The adult Locke is very calm, but a sense of presence that he is the center of the world is overwhelming, and everyone outside the picture can feel it.
Dumbledore could even estimate the magic that was overflowing from his body like a fire dragon.
Chapter 54 A Message from the Future (Old Version)
“Okay, let me make it short and explain it to you. The Mirror of Erised can allow you to see some possibilities. These possibilities can be realized. But the price to achieve them is different, and the results may not be what you want… Harry, I’m sorry, the Mirror of Erised cannot allow you to see your parents’ souls. But your parents are always by your side, accompanying you and protecting you.” Hermione showed a concerned look to Harry, just like a mother looking at her own child.
Harry felt warm in his heart, but also very uncomfortable.
“Okay, that’s enough. Dumbledore, don’t try to cast a spell on this painting anymore. It won’t work. And how about the wool socks I gave you? Are they warm?”
“Very warm, Mr. Chen.” Dumbledore said with a smile.
“That’s good. The Mirror of Erised has temporarily projected our magic power into your time and space, but this magic power cannot last forever and is only a flash in the pan. Now, it’s time to say goodbye.”
“Take care, my little self!” Harry said gently, staring at the scar on little Harry’s forehead.
“Fortunately, you didn’t see my childhood self!” Hermione was a little relieved. She didn’t want to think of the immature self in the past.
“Brother, your wish will come true. I mean, the one about the male student council president.” Ginny said to her brother with a playful smile.
After the few people finished saying these words, the magic on the picture dissipated, and the figures on the four watercolor paintings became still again.
Everything seems to be just a dream.
Locke was in a daze, Dumbledore lowered his head in deep thought, Harry’s head felt a little swollen and painful because of the information about the future, but it was Ron who came to his senses first.
But when he saw the reactions of the three people next to him, he didn’t dare to say anything.
He was completely confused. This was beyond the scope of his understanding as a first-year wizard!
He felt that perhaps only the clever Locke and the greatest wizard in the world, Professor Dumbledore, could explain it to him.
But in the end Ron didn’t wait for the two’s explanation.
Neither Locke nor Dumbledore mentioned the painting again.
Dumbledore told the three young wizards that he was going to move the Mirror of Erised to another place.
So, he reminded the three little wizards not to come here again in the future.
Locke packed up his things, covered his painting with a blank piece of paper, greeted the principal politely, and went straight back to the dormitory with his drawing board on his back.
Neither of them seemed willing to talk about the strange thing that happened to them today!
In the end, Ron had no choice but to talk to Harry about this.
There’s no way. If I don’t talk about this with Harry, he will feel like he just had a dream today!
“Harry, did you say that we were dreaming before?”
“I’m afraid not, Ron. I don’t think it’s possible that four of us could have dreamed the same thing.”
“Then… what on earth is going on?” Ron stopped and looked at Locke’s figure disappearing around the corner in front of him, and asked in a low voice.
“I don’t know. But I guess that should be the message left by the future me and Locke and others for us now!” Harry pondered all the way and seemed to have a clue.
“What do you mean?” Ron still looked confused.
“Do you remember what my future self’s first words were?” Harry said seriously.
“The first sentence seems to be, Professor Dumbledore, I didn’t expect to see you again?”
“No, I didn’t expect to see you alive again!”
“Oh, Harry, you’re not going to say…” Ron turned pale.
“How old is Dumbledore?”
“I don’t know, probably over a hundred. But even Nicolas Flamel lived for hundreds of years, so if Dumbledore wanted to…”
“But my future self told me that Dumbledore is dead. Judging from his appearance, I think my future self is only in his twenties at most. And by that time, Dumbledore will already be… I can’t imagine what I will encounter in Hogwarts, or in the wizarding world!” Harry said in a serious tone.
“Harry…” Ron opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he swallowed hard and couldn’t say anything.
“There is only one person, the one whose name you cannot reveal. But, he should have…” Harry couldn’t help but touch the scar on his forehead.
“Harry, that’s just a painting! Dumbledore is the greatest wizard in the world. Even the You-Know-Who is afraid of him!” Ron couldn’t help it and his voice got a little louder.
“You’re right, Ron. But everyone has weaknesses… I know why Hermione scolded me when I was an adult. She must not want me to know these things now, so that I will do something in the future and change the future.”
“But we all know now. You, me, Locke, and Dumbledore!”
“Yeah, I think, if it were me. If I knew that bad things would happen in the future, even if Hermione scolded me, I would remind my past self!”
“Yes, not only you, but also my sister Ginny. Harry, what about Ginny’s reminder?” Ron’s voice became a little louder.
“Oh, this… I don’t understand either.” Harry’s serious expression immediately disappeared, and he turned his head away, not daring to look at Ron.
“Do you think my sister is pretty? I mean, her future self?” Ron walked around Harry and looked at him straight in the eye.
“Well…she is really beautiful!” Harry said with a blush.
Ever since he knew that his mother had red hair, Harry would naturally use a beauty filter when looking at girls with red hair, not to mention that Ginny is really very beautiful!
In terms of appearance alone, Ginny is better than Hermione and more in line with Western aesthetics.
“She’s my sister, of course she’s beautiful! Harry, I’ll keep an eye on you. I don’t know why my sister said that, but I’ll keep an eye on you! Even if we’re friends, you can’t bully my sister!”
“Of course I wouldn’t!” Harry was very embarrassed.
“Oh, that’s terrible. Although my sister keeps pestering my parents to tell me about Harry, I never expected it to turn out like this… It was too sudden, and I was not mentally prepared at all. No, Harry, this matter, I mean what happened today, we must keep it secret and no one can tell it!”
“I thought so. I suppose so did Locke and Professor Dumbledore.”
“Is that why they don’t want to talk about this? It seems that they have already thought of what we have thought of.” Ron breathed a sigh of relief.
Next, the two of them got together mysteriously again, muttered a lot, and then went back together.
Ever since Locke had performed a “wonderful” piece of reasoning at the door of Hagrid’s hut, Harry and the others’ way of thinking had changed.
Children are best at imitating, like a clean white paper, waiting to be painted.
Harry and the others thought that the process of reasoning, following the clues and unraveling the mystery, was really cool!
Therefore, whenever they encounter something they don’t understand, they always try to use reasoning to get the answer.
Although they are often just serious, they can also hit the nail on the head.
Locke didn’t know this and he was very upset.
He didn’t understand what the mirror was all about, nor did he know whether he would become like the person in the painting.
He felt confused for the first time today.
He took out his precious wand and stroked it gently: “Princess White, tell me, what is my real thought? What do I desire?”
Princess White could not answer, but as usual she sent in a warm stream of comfort.
“Although you are silly, you are really cute. Maybe, the person I should marry should be you… Never mind, no matter whether that future will happen or not, as long as I know that I will be very strong in the future, that’s enough. Only the strong are qualified to write the future!”
Locke put away his wand and thought no more about it.
As for this painting, let it sleep in the innermost part of the suitcase for the time being.
(Please add it to your collection!)
Chapter 55 Neville’s New Wand (Old Version)
When Hermione finally saw Locke after her vacation, all her previous anger, shame and complaints completely disappeared.
She even wanted to give Locke a hug on the spot.
Unfortunately, there are too many people around.
But soon, Hermione discovered something was wrong.
There was a subtle change in Locke’s attitude towards her.
As for Harry and Ron, the changes are even more obvious!
Hermione even felt that the two of them were a little afraid of her?
[What happened?][Why does the world change after a Christmas holiday?]Hermione’s head was full of question marks.
“Locke, where is your painting?” Hermione found an opportunity to grab Locke and asked.
“What painting?” Locke pretended to be stupid.
“Of course it’s a painting that you asked me to buy paints for!” Hermione said impatiently.
“Well, I did draw a picture, but I can’t show you that picture,” Locke said directly.
“Why?” Hermione was speechless.
“Hermione, I advise you not to be so curious.”
“Yeah, didn’t you say curiosity killed the cat?”
Harry and Ron heard the conversation between the two and came over to support Locke.
“What’s going on? Why won’t you let me see any of the paintings? Wait, could it be that your paintings are so ugly, Locke, that’s why you guys…”
“Just take it as it is, Hermione,” Locke said perfunctorily.
“What do you mean by just treat it as it is? You guys…” Hermione was obviously unwilling to give up.
“Neville, is that your new wand? What material is it made of? What’s the core?” Locke skillfully changed the subject.
“Cherry wood, unicorn tail hair. Locke, thank you, thanks to you for writing a letter to grandma! She asked me to bring you a reply!” Neville handed a thick letter to Locke with great gratitude.
The corner of Locke’s mouth twitched. He always received thick letters recently.
“Thank you. Believe me, I’ll take a look at it when I get back. Neville, cherry wood wands are naturally endowed with special powers, and unicorn tail hair, a stable and loyal substance, will help you channel these powers safely. There is no doubt that this is a wand that is very suitable for you!”
“Thank you, Locke! I’ve tried it at home. The spell that I couldn’t use at school before, after I changed the wand, I can use it all of a sudden! My grandma and the others were shocked, even Radford has become a lot more obedient recently!” Neville felt that this year’s Christmas was the happiest Christmas he had ever had.
“Is it really that magical?” Ron looked at his old wand and couldn’t help but cast an envious look at Neville.
“Yes, Locke. A wand is just a wand. Although it may be suitable or not, what exactly does the special power mean?” Hermione hated those vague and ambiguous things the most.
This was unbearable for her as she had a strong desire for control.
“Hermione, you won’t understand. You haven’t fully accepted your wand, so you don’t know yet.” Locke said mysteriously.
“Really? Then tell me, what is the meaning of my wand, made of vine wood and dragon nerves?”
“Is your wand made of vine wood? No wonder. Vine wood is a very picky wand material. It always chooses witches and wizards who have lofty ideals, foresight, rich knowledge, and can always scare people around them as their masters… and dragon nerves, this material can help wizards master spells faster, and the power of spells will be very strong, suitable for casting black magic. Of course, wands with this kind of core are also very disloyal, and they are always willing to choose stronger people as their masters.”
“Really, Locke? What you said sounds like it makes sense!” Although the little witch didn’t believe in wandology, she thought Locke’s praise was very reasonable.
“Of course that makes sense! Hermione, your wand is a very suitable wand for casting spells. But the combination of vine wood + dragon nerve makes it extremely picky. If you can’t keep up the excellence, it may no longer be so convenient.” Locke reminded her.
“Locke, I think your worries are totally unnecessary. Hermione will become an excellent witch no matter what!” Ron affirmed.
“That’s right!” Harry nodded.
“I think so!” Neville agreed.
Hermione immediately smiled as if she had eaten honey.
[What’s going on? What happened today?][Why do you all speak so nicely today!]“Locke, where’s Harry’s wand?” Hermione asked embarrassedly, trying to change the subject.
“Harry… I won’t explain his wand. Mr. Ollivander should have told him. Now that he has that wand, it means that his future fate is already determined.”
Locke looked at Harry with a complicated tone, then took the opportunity to break free from Hermione’s hand and ran away dragging her luggage!
“Wait, Locke!” Hermione hurried after him. She wasn’t going to let Locke go yet.
Seeing this, others also joined in the fun and chased after them.
Only Harry suddenly recalled what he heard in the wand shop.
He was just about to pull out his wand to take a look when he immediately felt a sharp pain on the scar on his forehead!
He turned around and saw Quirrell’s back as he turned and left.
Harry felt a little uncomfortable.
Ever since hearing Big Harry’s warning that day, he has been having nightmares.
In his dreams, Quirrell’s turban would always laugh at him and shout wildly:
“That old bastard Dumbledore is finally going to die, hahahaha!”
“Harry, you are the only one left, only you!”
After school started, the lives of the little wizards returned to peace.
Not only has Neville performed well in Charms class recently, but he was actually given extra points by Professor Flitwick!
This left many young wizards stunned, and even Hannah became closer to Neville.
This also made Ron believe Locke’s words more and more. He thought that he only needed to replace a new wand to be reborn and become as outstanding as Locke and Hermione!
But it was precisely this step that got him stuck.
Harry also noticed Ron’s dilemma, but he was too busy caring about him at this moment.
He has been in even bigger trouble recently. Not only does he have nightmares at night, but he also has nightmares during the day!
He heard from Captain Wood today that Snape had applied for the referee position in the next Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff!
Most importantly, Headmaster Dumbledore actually approved it!
The entire Gryffindor team was facing a formidable enemy, the atmosphere was depressing, and the training became even more intense!
They were just worried that Snape might side with the Hufflepuff team, but Harry was worried about his life!
He sometimes felt that his thoughts were ridiculous, but he still felt that way.
He felt that Snape could see through his mind, and that Snape hated him!
When he told Locke and the others about these ideas,
“Harry, I think you should give up the game. You can pretend to be sick!” Hermione suggested.
“No, it would be better if you were really sick so that Locke could make you some special potion,” Ron added.
“But Snape is a master of potions, he can see it.” Neville shook his head.
“Neville, what’s important is not whether Snape can see it, but whether Harry can play. As long as Harry can’t play, he will be safe.” Ron refuted Neville.
“Oh, so that’s how it is.” Neville understood.
“Impossible. There is no substitute seeker in our Quidditch team. If I don’t play, we will definitely lose!” Harry didn’t want to escape.
Chapter 56 Ron’s Gamble (Old Version)
“But in comparison, your life is more important.” Hermione said.
“Yeah, if that doesn’t work, we can let Locke be the substitute for the Seeker. Didn’t you say he’s a good flyer?” Ron suggested.
“There is such a thing!” Hermione was surprised.
“Of course, you don’t play Quidditch with us, so you don’t know. But, Hermione, you don’t care about winning or losing the Quidditch game. Don’t you want the house cup?” Ron asked in surprise.
“Of course I want it. We have been suppressed by Slytherin for almost seven years! But Harry shouldn’t bear it alone. Harry is just a first-year little wizard. He shouldn’t risk his life to win the house cup for the school!” Hermione said seriously.
“Hermione, I won’t back down. But if I fall off my broom, Locke, I hope you can continue the game for me. There’s no need to catch the Golden Snitch, as long as you can interfere with the opponent’s Seeker.” Harry pleaded with Locke.
He felt that Snape would never harm Locke.
He had this intuition that the look in Snape’s eyes when he looked at Locke was completely different from the look in his eyes when he looked at him.
If Snape wanted to harm Locke, he would have done it long ago given the many opportunities he had given Locke.
“Are you sure you’re not kidding, Harry? Letting me play in your place… Oh my God, I suspect I’ll be sent off the field by the Bludger before I get close to Cedric!” Locke felt that Harry was trying desperate measures.
Although he did fly quite well when he played with Harry.
That’s because he has the dream memory of the Golden Crow flying freely.
So, he flies very flexibly, like a real bird.
But he has never participated in Quidditch training!
Let him participate in the competition, and his opponent is the legendary senior Cedric?
Are you kidding me?
“But, apart from asking you, I really…”
“Don’t worry, Harry. Believe me, this time, you can still catch the Golden Snitch and lead Gryffindor to victory! At the same time, we will keep a close eye on Snape and Quirrell. We will never let you be in danger!” Locke said seriously.
“Okay, alright.” Harry nodded.
In fact, the main reason why Harry was so uneasy was because of the nightmare.
Quirrell’s words in the turban, “Harry, you are the only one left, you are the only one left!”, really made him unable to help but feel fear.
Harry could feel that the malice contained in that sentence was unprecedented!
After that, Harry’s campus life became very busy and hard.
At night, he had to fight nightmares; during the day, in addition to studying, he also had to find time to practice Quidditch desperately.
In addition, he has to face Malfoy’s gloating and sarcasm every day!
This golden-haired young master is really enough! Even Locke feels that he is like a dog-skin plaster, too clingy!
Under such pressure, Harry had to borrow the painting Locke had drawn to take a look at it.
Seeing his grown-up self above and Ginny smiling at him, Harry actually cheered up and even had fewer nightmares.
This made Locke feel complicated.
He didn’t expect that the paintings he drew would have such an effect?
Is this spiritual sustenance?
March 1st is Ron’s birthday.
Harry gave him a big bag of sweets.
Locke gave him a pair of ordinary single-tube telescopes. It was nothing like Hagrid’s compact deluxe pair of binoculars, but it still made Ron ecstatic!
Who made Ron crazy about Quidditch?
His twin brothers were even more sarcastic and blunt about this, saying that Ron had become Locke’s little follower, which made Ron so angry that he ignored them for two days.
But two days later, they became good brothers again, although they were already brothers.
Soon, the cold rainy season of winter was fading, and Harry’s second Quidditch game began.
Before the game started, Harry was worried and tense, like a warrior ready to never come back!
But when he followed Wood and the others into the venue and discovered that Dumbledore was also in the audience, Harry immediately felt relieved!
After all, could Snape really attack him in front of the great Dumbledore?
Hermione, Ron, and Neville also noticed Dumbledore in the audience, and their expressions relaxed.
Only Locke was still staring at Quirrell.
Locke has been confused about Quirrell lately. Many of his actions seem contradictory to Locke.
I don’t know what condition he is in now.
But Dumbledore was unwilling to take care of him, and Locke was too lazy to meddle in his affairs. As long as he didn’t go crazy and bite people randomly, it would be fine.
“Locke, did you guess this would happen a long time ago, so you said that Harry would catch the Golden Snitch?” Ron didn’t notice that Locke didn’t relax, but chatted with Locke in a relaxed manner.
“No, of course Harry will catch the Golden Snitch, otherwise, how can Gryffindor win?” Locke explained without turning his head.
“But no one is optimistic about Harry. You know, in this competition, the odds of Harry catching the Golden Snitch are still very high, 1 to 5!” Ron said a little exaggeratedly.
“Wait, Ron! Why do you know about the odds? Could it be that you…” Hermione was about to notice.
“Oh, Hermione, please, you can control Locke, but you can’t control me! But I’m mainly betting on behalf of my brothers! You know, they asked me for Locke’s opinion, and I can’t hide it. After all, Locke didn’t say to keep it a secret…” Ron defended desperately.
In fact, he also owed a lot of money, and even had to borrow money from his brothers.
Whether he can buy a new wand depends on this life-threatening gamble!
“Indeed, this is not something that needs to be kept secret. However, those little eagles are still so pessimistic about Harry… It seems that sometimes being too rational and too logical is not necessarily a good thing.” Locke sighed.
The young eagles probably don’t know what the protagonist halo is.
Therefore, it was useless for them to use evidence and clues to carefully speculate Harry’s actions.
“Ron, even though I really don’t have to control you, you should also know that gambling is bad! Your two brothers gambled, does Percy know about it?” Hermione really didn’t intend to let it go.
Neville continued to listen quietly. He still didn’t understand the rules of gambling.
“Of course he knows! But this money was earned by Brother George and the others, so Percy can’t say anything!” Ron emphasized loudly, as if he was afraid that Hermione would go to the trouble of writing a letter to his mother or something.
“Okay.” Hermione didn’t know what to say.
She could tell that Ron was now afraid of her.
Although she felt good about being in a strong position, she was also uncomfortable with it all the time.
Lately she’d felt a little distant from Harry and Ron.
Perhaps, she should reflect on the fact that she always can’t help but behave aggressively when dealing with others.
“How much did you bet, Ron?” Locke asked when he saw Hermione finally calmed down.
“It’s not how much I pressed, it’s how much I pressed for my brothers!” Ron emphasized again.
“Okay, how much?”
“20… Galleons!” Ron swallowed and said in a trembling voice.
If they lost the bet this time, both he and his two brothers would cry.
The kind that makes you cry loudly!
His brothers were back to the time before liberation.
And he will be burdened with huge debts.
“So if I win, I’ll only get 100 Galleons? How boring.” Locke immediately lost interest.
“What do you mean only 100 Galleons! Locke, you…”
Chapter 57 Will Locke Predict? (Old Version)
“Okay, both of you shut up, the game has already begun… Wait, what happened to Harry? Why did he run straight into Snape! Oh my God, was he going to strike first? Oh, he didn’t hit Snape! Snape’s face was pale, he was terrified! Harry caught the Golden Snitch, Harry was so fast!”
Hermione’s live broadcast developed and changed so quickly that several friends were completely unable to react.
Then Hermione stuffed the full-effect telescope into Neville’s arms, pulled Locke over, hugged him and jumped up and down!
Ron was stunned for a long while, then he heard Lee Jordan praising Harry endlessly, saying that Harry broke the record and caught the Golden Snitch in such and such a short time!
Ron finally reacted at this time, his face was filled with a smile as bright as the sun, and he kept muttering: “New wand, I have a new wand! Prefect, Head Boy, here I come!!”
Overall, this second Quidditch game in Harry’s life ended with an ending that couldn’t be more perfect!
Harry’s talent was completely recognized by everyone, and people felt that no one could stop Harry from catching the Golden Snitch!
He’s a natural seeker!
The whole Gryffindor House was filled with hope and enthusiasm, and some even thought:
It was inevitable that Gryffindor would win the House Cup this year, ending Slytherin’s seven-game winning streak!
Harry once again became the human hot spot.
He finally surpassed Locke and became the most famous person in the academy.
Locke was quite satisfied with the result.
He hadn’t had a chance to sneak into the Room of Requirement since Christmas.
It would be better if he could become more inconspicuous as time goes by.
And Ron was also very satisfied!
He took the money he won from his brothers. After paying back the two Galleons he borrowed from his brothers, he still had 13 Galleons.
This was enough to buy a new wand anyway.
Although George, Fred and others said that the Ravenclaw bookmaker said that twins are no longer welcome to place bets in the future!
But Ron didn’t care about that at all.
He had to admit that he was timid and didn’t have the big heart like Locke.
This gambling game frightened him so much that he could not sleep or eat, and his nerves became weakened.
He no longer wanted to try this kind of thing.
However, even though I got the money, how to buy a new wand became a new problem.
If he wrote home, he would be able to take the weekend off and go to the wand shop with his mother to buy a new wand.
But by then, he would be able to hide his gambling for sure!
“You can tell your mother that George and his friends paid the money for you because they care about you as their brother. I think George and his friends will definitely be happy to be praised by their mother.”
“Oh, Locke, your idea makes me feel a little sick to my stomach. I’m so grateful to them for not playing tricks on me! You don’t know, one year they said they would give me a birthday present, I was looking forward to it, but the gift turned out to be a spider!”
“Oh, I remember, you’re afraid of spiders, is that because of them?”
“You’re so right, Locke!”
“Okay, do you have any other ideas?”
“Locke, I was thinking, maybe I should leave this money to my sister. She’s going to school next year. I really don’t want to see her wearing old robes and using old textbooks!”
“Ron, I think… forget it, just pretend I didn’t say anything.” Harry interrupted at this time, but in the end he didn’t say anything.
He really wanted to support Ron or Ginny financially.
But some words cannot be said.
“Ron, you’re such a good brother! But one day, you will change your wand.” Locke walked over and patted him on the shoulder.
He really admired Ron.
He clearly saw how much Ron had paid in recent days to get a new wand!
But now, in order to make his sister more decent, Ron gave up everything easily!
To be honest, when it comes to how he treats his family, Ron is really beyond reproach.
No wonder in the previous life of “Harry Potter” plot, Hermione chose him in the end?
Locke had to admit that one of the reasons why he only watched four movies and then stopped was that he was not satisfied with the CP of Hermione and Ron.
At that time, he always thought that Harry and Hermione were a perfect match!
What happened next? What happened next?
It must be said that he liked the characters of Harry and Hermione in the movie very much when he was a child, and he couldn’t understand why the result turned out like that.
Maybe Harry Potter isn’t really a fairy tale at all.
So as a child at the time, he couldn’t understand it.
“Locke, is this another prophecy?” Ron was flattered by Locke’s praise, but he cared more about the following sentence.
“What prophecy?”
“They all said, I mean, Brother George and the others, that you can predict the future. That’s why you were able to be sure twice that Harry would catch the Golden Snitch.” Ron said cautiously.
“Oh, no, I can’t predict. I’ve already said that Harry catching the Golden Snitch and Gryffindor winning are one thing. I just believe that their efforts will pay off.”
“Is that so?” Ron was skeptical, but did not ask any further.
He knew how buggy the ability to predict was in the magical world.
Perhaps even a great wizard like Dumbledore would pursue the prophecy.
If Locke really had the gift of prophecy, he probably wouldn’t tell anyone.
Even their best friends are the same.
Ron’s temptation made Harry’s heart tremble.
Although he didn’t know how powerful the prophecy was, he couldn’t help but suspect that Locke might really be able to predict it!
Because he always felt that Locke knew a lot.
In the past, he just thought Locke was very smart, so he could always figure out the truth from the clues.
But what if…
However, Harry didn’t plan to ask.
If Locke could really predict the future, Harry believed that Locke would not use it against him.
If Locke didn’t want him or anyone else to know about this, then he could just pretend he didn’t know.
The matter of Ron’s new wand was put on hold for now.
One day, Hermione caught the “sneaky” Hagrid in the library, and after a series of reasoning, she came to the conclusion that “Hagrid was raising a dragon.”
Hermione told this conclusion to the other four boys in the team.
After Harry and the others asked Hermione a few questions, they agreed with Hermione’s inference.
Only Locke saw this scene and couldn’t help feeling strange.
Why did he feel like he had traveled to the wrong place?
Why do Harry and the others smell like those in a story about a washing machine?
Harry, when you are reasoning, why don’t you push up your round-frame glasses on your nose and say “There is only one truth”?
Despite Locke’s mixed feelings, he voted in favor of Hermione’s reasoning.
Hagrid was being really careless.
Originally, one of Locke and his team’s two major “secret missions” was to keep an eye on Hagrid’s movements.
He was also caught by Hermione in the library.
So on the weekend afternoon, the five little wizards came to Hagrid’s hut and knocked on Hagrid’s door.
“Who is it?”
The doors and windows of Hagrid’s hut were completely sealed, so nothing could be seen inside. All that could be heard was Hagrid’s cautious questioning.
“Hagrid, it’s us. You have a dragon, right?” Hermione asked in a low voice.
“Oh, that’s terrible! I thought I had hidden it from you!” Hagrid was very frustrated. He thought his performance in the library was very good.
“Hagrid, open the door first and let us in. There’s no one else here except us.” Harry said.
“Okay, okay, come in. Fang, move aside and don’t block the door.” Hagrid took a lot of effort to open the blocked door.
When Locke and his companions came in, they immediately felt as if they had entered an oven and it was extremely hot.
Chapter 58 Fire Dragon Nobeta (Old Version)
“Oh, a fire dragon egg. This color, this pattern, a Norwegian Spinosaurus?” Locke was the first to notice the dragon egg in the flames in the fireplace and said with great interest.
“That’s right, Locke! It is indeed a Norwegian Spinosaurus egg! It is about to hatch, and I am its mother. That’s great, I will have a baby dragon!”
“Hagrid, raising dragons is illegal! And Locke, don’t forget why we are here!” Hermione said dissatisfiedly.
But Hagrid couldn’t hear Hermione at all and was still talking to Locke about the Norwegian Spinosaurus.
Ron, who was busy dealing with the enthusiastic Fang, would occasionally interject, because his brother Charlie also raised dragons in Romania and he also knew something about dragons.
Harry was very interested in such topics and listened very carefully.
Just when Hermione was getting impatient and wanted to interrupt the boys’ conversation, the dragon egg in the flame moved.
“It’s hatching, Hagrid!” Ron couldn’t help shouting.
Before that, Hagrid had rushed over, reached out and pulled the dragon egg out of the flames and placed it on the table.
The table made a crackling sound as if it was on fire, expressing its protest.
But the protest was futile. As the table in Hagrid’s house, this was the suffering it had to endure.
The dragon egg rolled on the table and then began to crack little by little.
At this moment, even Hermione temporarily forgot what she wanted to say and stared nervously at the birth of the little life.
No matter how majestic a fire dragon is when it grows up, it is ugly when it is born.
The little Norwegian Spinosaurus was like a small, wrinkled black umbrella. As soon as it opened its eyes, it looked at Locke and roared at him threateningly.
Even though the sound was very small.
Locke was thoughtful. It was okay with the fairies before, but why did the fire dragon also react to him?
Is it the mark on the back of his hand that is working, or does he really have the blood of some magical animal?
Impossible, the second idea is too absurd.
Of course, if it was through magic, it wouldn’t seem so ridiculous.
After all, wizards with magical powers can transform into animals through Animagus transformation.
So can magical animals transform into humans through magic, and then mate with humans to produce offspring?
Just as Locke began to think wildly, the newly born fire dragon saw that the big guy opposite had no response to its threat, and angrily spit fire at Locke.
“Locke, be careful!” Hermione couldn’t help but exclaim when she saw this.
But before the small ball of fire touched Locke, it turned around and pounced on the young fire dragon, scaring it so much that it fell on the table.
It has been mentioned before that when Locke is in a daze, he is aware of the situation outside.
So Locke performed the trick of snatching fire from the dragon’s mouth on the spot.
In fact, it would be cooler to use the “Fire Condensing Spell” at this time, but Locke couldn’t find this spell in the library.
Locke felt quite regretful and wanted to sneak into the restricted book section to take a look.
But isn’t it a bit early to sneak in in the first grade?
“Oh, Norbert, are you okay?” Hagrid was worried about Locke at first, but when he saw that Locke was fine, he rushed to the dragon cub to check.
The dragon cub seemed to know that Hagrid was the one who hatched it, and it crawled into Hagrid’s arms like a wronged child.
This made Hagrid very happy, and he laughed like a kid weighing hundreds of pounds!
“Hagrid, we haven’t confirmed whether it’s a little gentleman or a little lady yet, you shouldn’t name it so early!” Locke accused.
“Oh, you’re right, Locke. Come, let me see, my little darling!”
Finally, after paying the price of having half of his beard burned off, Hagrid figured out the gender of the dragon cub.
So the name “Nobel” only lasted for a minute before being replaced by “Nobetta”.
Since Norbeta was very ugly when she was born and could breathe fire to attack people, the other little wizards except Locke had little interest in her.
When Hermione found that reminders and lecturing were ineffective on Hagrid, she could only warn him to be careful and not let the students find out about raising a dragon.
Especially, those little snakes of Malfoy.
Hagrid then indicated that my ears were normal and nodded in agreement.
Honestly, if Hermione was determined to report this to the professors, there was really nothing Hagrid could do.
He couldn’t possibly bribe Hermione with his own rock cake, could he?
Just as Hermione and the others opened the door and prepared to leave, Locke suddenly turned around and asked Hagrid a question: “Hagrid, where did your dragon egg come from?”
“It’s in the village next door. Oh, that’s Hogsmeade. But you little first-year wizards, don’t even think about sneaking in!”
“Is there anyone selling dragon eggs in the village?”
“How is that possible! It’s the Hog’s Head Inn, there are all kinds of people there… I was playing cards and drinking with someone there. He heard that I was the Forbidden Forest Warden of Hogwarts and was good at dealing with dangerous magical animals, so he gave me this dragon egg… I guess he must have found it difficult to deal with and wanted to get rid of it, because selling dragon eggs is illegal!” Hagrid looked smug.
“So, you talked to him about Fluffy, right? And you told him Fluffy is easy to deal with, as long as you know its weaknesses.”
“Yes, yes, I told him that a cute creature like a three-headed dog would fall asleep as long as it heard music…” Hagrid was not really stupid, so at this moment he stood there with his eyes wide open.
“Okay, we got it. Hagrid, take good care of Norbeta, we will visit her often.” Locke said and closed the door.
Then Locke and the others heard Hagrid’s screams behind the door, which seemed to be enough to collapse the house.
Several little wizards hurried away.
“Why do you think Hagrid is so stupid?” Ron was the first to speak.
“I guess he was drunk,” said Harry disappointedly.
“Does he still remember what the wizard looks like now?” Neville asked.
“It’s no use remembering your appearance. There’s a potion in the wizarding world called Polyjuice Potion. With it, wizards can temporarily change into the appearance of anyone.” Hermione said.
“He will probably tell Dumbledore about this anyway. Let Dumbledore worry about it from now on.” Locke enjoyed watching the fun.
“I hope Dumbledore won’t punish him.” Harry sighed.
“I don’t know whether Dumbledore will punish him, but next time we come, we may not see Norberta.” Hermione replied.
“That’s true. But at least this can prevent Hagrid from being locked up in Azkaban. That’s good.” Locke said with regret.
[It’s a pity that Norbeta doesn’t want to get close to me. If that’s the case, you should just go back and live among the dragons!] Locke thought to himself.
He is quite interested in the cool fighting style of “riding a dragon and shooting light beams”.
But unfortunately, things don’t always go as planned.
A few days later, when Locke and his friends came to Hagrid’s hut again, they found that Norbeta was still fine and had not been sent away.
But Hagrid looked listless and listless.
“What’s wrong with you, Hagrid? And is this Norbeta? It’s growing too fast!” Hermione was surprised.
“That’s what dragons do, Hermione. My brother told me that in just a few months, a dragon can grow to the size of a house!” Ron replied.
“Oh! So, Hagrid wants to keep this dangerous creature?”
Hermione saw Norberta, who had grown to the size of a tooth, hissed fiercely at Locke as soon as she saw him. For some reason, she always felt that she disliked her.
Chapter 59 Night Exploration Plan (Old Version)
“Oh, you’re here… Don’t worry, Dumbledore told me that once Norbeta grows up a little bit, she will be sent away. Woohoo, Norbeta is still so young. If she is sent to a dragon farm, will she be bullied by other dragons? Woohoo, I’m sorry, Norbeta, mommy failed to protect you!”
Hagrid, who was so big, actually lay on the ground and sobbed, which made the little wizards feel very uncomfortable.
Harry had to comfort him: “Hagrid, don’t worry, since it is Dumbledore’s arrangement, Norberta will be fine!”
“Yeah… Dumbledore is always reassuring (loud sniffling sound)! This time was the same. He didn’t blame me and told me not to worry. He said that even if the dark wizard broke through Fluffy, there would still be levels set up by other professors…” Hagrid said while sobbing.
“Other professors, which professors?” Harry asked with great interest.
“There are four deans of colleges, and I think there’s Professor Quirrell? Oh, there’s Quirrell everywhere, isn’t there? To be honest, if the wizard who gave me the dragon egg didn’t have that garlic smell on him, I would have suspected that he was Quirrell. He always speaks timidly… But he’s wearing a cloak, and his voice is wrong. I don’t think even Dumbledore would be able to find him for a while.”
Hagrid was totally oblivious to the fact that he was giving Harry a lot more information.
Or maybe Dumbledore already knew that Hagrid was a tight-lipped person, so he passed information to Harry through him?
Sure enough, when Harry heard that Snape and Quirrell were involved in the layout of the remaining levels, he immediately showed a worried expression.
But in the end, Harry didn’t reveal anything to Hagrid. Although he once wanted Hagrid to tell Dumbledore that there was something wrong with Snape and Quirrell!
Maybe in Harry’s opinion, Dumbledore was more willing to trust the professors he chose than them, the first-year wizards?
“We must go and check out that room on the fourth floor. Maybe the Philosopher’s Stone has been stolen!” Harry said worriedly after saying goodbye to Hagrid.
“But it’s guarded by Filch and his cat during the day, and they hardly ever leave!” Hermione frowned.
“We have the Invisibility Cloak!” said Harry.
“Yes, and we also have Locke’s deodorizing potion,” Ron added.
“You guys, haven’t you tried it?” Hermione seemed to hear something.
Harry and Ron immediately tensed.
Although they told Hermione about the invisibility cloak, they did not tell Hermione that they had used the invisibility cloak to swim at night, and twice.
You should know that if you are caught swimming at night, you will be deducted points.
Fortunately, Hermione is a little different now than before.
Even though he saw the two of them hesitating, he didn’t ask any further questions.
“How many people can the invisibility cloak cover? Are you planning to go during the day or at night?” Hermione asked directly.
“Hermione?” Harry was a little surprised, and Ron also opened his mouth wide.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Answer my question!” Hermione used a strong tone to cover up her embarrassment.
“I plan to go at night. Anyway, if we wander around at night or go near that room, we will lose points if we are caught. But there will be fewer people at night, so it will be less likely for us to be discovered. Also, at night, Filch and his cat will be patrolling the castle and will not stay near that room all the time.” Harry quickly finished his thoughts in one breath.
“It’s just Harry and I going. It’s not convenient for three people to move around. Besides, Harry and I have been there once, so we are familiar with the route!” Ron quickly added.
“Have you all learned the Unlocking Charm?” asked Hermione.
“Harry will.” Ron pointed at Harry.
“How about this? Hermione and I will go too. But we will be responsible for diverting Filch and Mrs. Norris?” Seeing this, Locke also joined in the fun.
Although he knew that it would be most reasonable for them to tell Professor McGonagall everything they knew at this time.
The reason Harry and his friends did this was not so much because they were worried that the professors would not believe them, but more because they had a “hero complex”.
Compared to being a good and obedient student, they would rather be a super cool little hero who can scare the adults!
However, even though Locke saw this, he didn’t intend to stop it.
Locke had already seen through Hagrid’s previous test of Dumbledore.
Dumbledore is determined to carry out his “savior training” plan!
Even if Locke disrupted Dumbledore’s plans again.
Dumbledore should continue to guide Harry to explore that room, and even guide Harry to meet Voldemort!
In this case, Locke might as well go with the flow and pretend to know nothing and get involved.
Anyway, Dumbledore’s plan to train Harry does not conflict with Locke’s purpose.
“That’s right. I wouldn’t feel at ease with just the two of you, even with an invisibility cloak.” Hermione nodded, agreeing with Locke’s idea.
“But…” Harry hesitated.
“Don’t say buts. Don’t forget. We are different from last time. You won’t have forgotten those three magic spells, right?” Locke also spoke.
“How could that be? We are fast runners now and we are strong men!” Ron said proudly.
Seeing this, Hermione rolled her eyes at him first, and then said seriously to Harry and Ron:
“You two, even if you find that something is wrong with Fluffy, don’t break into the trapdoor without permission! After Locke and I lead Filch away, we will go back to the common room to wait for you. If you haven’t come back in half an hour, I will go find Professor McGonagall and tell her everything!”
“Oh, Hermione you…” Ron complained subconsciously.
“Okay, we promise you!” Harry nodded seriously.
Of course he understood that Hermione did this not to complain to the teacher, but to get Professor McGonagall to save them.
But Harry had no intention of actually going down there.
He has not yet been blinded by the idea of ​​becoming a literal savior.
“Since we are all out for a night out, why don’t you take this opportunity to take revenge on Malfoy? For example, Harry, go and ask Malfoy to complete the wizard duel that was not completed last time?”
Locke felt that it was too boring to simply follow Dumbledore’s script.
How can we not bring little Master Malfoy along for such an exciting and fun event?
“But, Locke, will Malfoy go? You know, he broke his promise last time and completely deceived us!” Ron asked doubtfully.
“This time, Harry can go directly to the Slytherin table, expose in public the fact that he evaded the duel last time, and swear by the glory of Gryffindor and Slytherin to fight Malfoy again!
Slytherin values ​​honor the most. To this extent, even if Malfoy wants to refuse, he can’t do it. If he refuses, he will not be able to stay in the college in the future. “
Recently, Locke also did some investigations on Slytherin House and found that they indeed attach great importance to honor, oaths, agreements and glory!
This is their strength and also their weakness.
In fact, many Slytherins die in duels every year.
Little snakes have always been fierce infighting, and it may be for this reason that they have created this way of resolving disputes.
“But by doing this, professors…” Hermione obviously didn’t agree with Locke’s idea.
“Harry, all you have to do is say that you want to continue the duel that you couldn’t complete last time. As long as you don’t make it too clear and avoid the professors, the little snakes shouldn’t know that your duel is at midnight. Besides, today is the weekend and everyone has a casual meal time. It’s not difficult to avoid the professors and find Malfoy.” Locke added.
Chapter 60: Scheming against the Young Master (Old Version)
“But do we really want to duel with Malfoy? You know we also have to check on Fluffy’s condition.” Ron also felt that it was not so safe.
“It doesn’t matter. We can act before midnight. After seeing Fluffy, you go directly to the trophy display room wearing an invisibility cloak. If Malfoy really shows up, you’ll fight him! If Malfoy lets Filch catch you again, you just hide and wait until Filch leaves before going back to the lounge.” Locke continued.
“Yes, we already have invisibility cloaks now!” Ron suddenly realized and started to work on it.
“Locke, I still think it’s inappropriate. We don’t need to do this. We can consider revenge on Malfoy later. The most important thing now is that room. Having one more Malfoy will only become an uncertain factor!” Hermione was obviously not that easy to fool.
“No, Hermione. Malfoy doesn’t have an invisibility cloak. Besides, I’m sure he won’t dare to go. I’m willing to do anything to make him feel uncomfortable! Even if he really goes, I think, Locke, Hermione, you can try to lead Filch to the trophy room!” Harry showed a slightly scary smile on his face.
Apparently, Hermione had underestimated how much Harry hated Malfoy.
Maybe for Harry, bringing bad luck to Malfoy is even more important than protecting the Philosopher’s Stone!
After the torture of Malfoy coming to mock and gloat every day in the past period of time, Harry couldn’t help but feel his stomach churning when he mentioned that name.
Again, Harry is willing to do anything to bring bad luck to Malfoy!
“That’s right, Hermione! Don’t stop us. Gryffindor will never let go of its grudges! Besides, with Malfoy to divert attention, Harry and I will be able to move more smoothly. Of course, I also think that Malfoy doesn’t dare to come alone… It would be even better if he brought helpers from the senior grades. Slytherin will lose a lot of points! They will never be able to win the house cup again!”
Ron was the second person who couldn’t stand Malfoy. He had wanted to take revenge on Malfoy for a long time.
“Well, although the method is not honorable, it is indeed effective.” Hermione became a little shaken after hearing what Ron said.
She hadn’t forgotten Malfoy’s insults to her and Locke, and she even said she wanted to expel them! The little witch also held grudges!
“Hermione, even if we do nothing, Malfoy will continue to cause trouble for us. This is not the first time we have found that he and his followers have tried to follow us. Maybe it’s time to teach him a lesson and make him behave himself!” Locke also whispered in Hermione’s ear.
Hermione obviously couldn’t stand Locke’s beauty trap, and nodded in agreement with a blushing face.
She was totally corrupted.
“Well, what about me?” Neville, who had no sense of existence at all, suddenly asked.
The four of them couldn’t help but be shocked.
“Neville, you are responsible for picking us up. If the Fat Lady leaves the painting, we won’t be able to get in. You just wait behind the door, and if we knock on the door, you open it from the inside, just like Locke did that day!” Harry said quickly.
“Oh! Leave it to me!” Neville became excited immediately when he heard that he was going to do the same thing as Locke that day.
Seeing this, the four of them looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.
They really forgot about Neville just now, even Locke.
At noon that day, during lunch, Harry found an opportunity. Before the professors arrived, he bravely went to the snakes’ territory and challenged Malfoy to a fight.
I don’t know what he said, but the little snakes were very angry and Malfoy looked unhappy!
Indeed, the fact that Malfoy took the initiative to arrange a duel but did not go last time spread quietly in the Serpentine Court, causing him to be despised by many.
But that’s just a rumor. Without evidence to prove it really happened, he can deny it!
All Slytherins are like that.
But now Harry has accused him in public. Even if he is a little lion from the opposing house, Harry is the savior after all!
The little snakes still believed that what Harry said was true, and that Malfoy really did something that damaged the honor of his pure-blood family!
Therefore, if he didn’t go to the appointment tonight, or even beat Harry, he would probably have a bad reputation in the academy!
Malfoy finally agreed to duel with Harry!
The little snakes did not spread the news because school rules did not allow students to duel privately.
The snakes wanted Malfoy to fulfill his end of the bargain, win or lose.
So, they couldn’t let the professors know about this.
Otherwise, the professors might interrupt the sacred duel.
It’s weird, but that’s how it is in the snake farm. They can be cruel to their own people sometimes!
They could certainly see that Malfoy might suffer.
But even so, they forced Malfoy to duel with Harry!
They won’t allow the reputation of Slytherin House to be tarnished by Malfoy!
This is a punishment and also a warning!
Warn other young wizards in the academy to treat oaths, agreements and honor with caution!
Harry didn’t expect things to go so smoothly. When he came back from the Slytherin table, his steps were a little light.
He couldn’t help but start looking forward to midnight coming soon.
It was soon before midnight.
At the door of the common room, Harry took his wand and the wooden flute given by Hagrid, while Ron took his invisibility cloak.
After they were ready, they opened the door of the lounge and set off.
After them, Locke and Hermione, who used the “silent” spell, also slipped out.
They followed Harry’s “fluorescent” light source from a distance, advancing in the dark.
Hermione was beside Locke, and for some reason, she felt her heart beating very fast.
She didn’t know whether it was because of the uneasiness about the darkness surrounding her or something else.
But there is no doubt that this feeling is completely different from when Harry and the other two went on a night tour together.
She couldn’t help but think about the boy next to her.
Especially after the portrait in the painting noticed them and jokingly asked her if she had brought her boyfriend out on a date.
Her heart became a little confused.
At this moment, what Philosopher’s Stone? What revenge plan? What night tour, deduction of points?
Hermione had already put all of this behind her and could no longer remember some of it.
She began to understand why the senior girls always liked to sneak out on dates at night.
This is definitely different from usual.
When Locke noticed that she was not in a good condition and grabbed one of her hands to prevent her from falling, Hermione’s heartbeat reached its limit and her head became a little dizzy!
Fortunately, this situation did not last long.
When they reached the fourth floor staircase, Harry stopped and turned off the light.
This is a signal that someone is coming.
Locke stopped Hermione and began to use “Light as a Swallow” on the two of them, ready to turn around and run away at any time.
Just as they were getting ready, Filch and his cat appeared at the stairs, and Mrs. Norris saw Locke first.
Mrs. Norris is not an ordinary cat, she is a cat from the magical world and has magical powers.
So of course she could feel that there was something different about Locke.
But after some hesitation, she chose to overcome the sense of threat, barked, and reported to her master.
Filch shuddered with fear when he received Mrs. Norris’s signal.
But as Mrs. Norris chased after him, he also held the oil lamp, endured the fear and chased after her, while shouting in a timid voice:
“Don’t run, I saw you! You didn’t stay in the dormitory and slept, but you actually came out to wander around at night! When I catch you, I will hang you on the ceiling!”
But how could Locke be scared?
He was even a little excited and pulled Hermione to run very fast.
At the same time, because they were going too fast and worried that they would not be able to catch up, he pulled Hermione to stop from time to time, waiting for Mrs. Norris and Filch to catch up.
So they went up to the 5th floor first, walked around and stopped there, then went down to the 4th floor from the other side of the stairs and went to the trophy display room.
There were only a few minutes left until midnight.
If Malfoy had chosen to go to the appointment, he would have arrived by now.
But to Locke’s disappointment, the door to the trophy room was closed, and they just bumped into Harry and Ron in the doorway, wearing invisibility cloaks.
During this time, Harry and Ron had already been to Fluffy’s room.
Chapter 61 Duel! (Old Version)
“How is it?” Locke asked directly.
“Fluvia is still alive and well, and Snape and the others haven’t taken any action yet.” Ever since he ran into Snape threatening Quirrell during his last night outing, Harry had completely determined that the criminal was one of the two.
“Then will you come back with us, or…”
“It’ll only be a few minutes. Ron and I will be waiting here,” Harry said firmly.
“Then be careful, Filch and Mrs. Norris are heading this way.”
Locke said this and took away Harry’s recorder.
Harry no longer needs this thing. If Harry and his friends are going to fight next, it will be a bit of a hindrance to have more things on them.
“Well, don’t worry.” Harry nodded, put on the invisibility cloak again, and pushed open the door of the trophy display room with Ron.
Locke watched them go in, then pulled Hermione away carefully and quickly.
He and Hermione’s main task for the night was accomplished.
Next, quickly rush back to the lounge without being noticed by anyone on the way, and that would be a perfect ending.
Locke and the others didn’t know that when they came out of the lounge and started their plans for tonight.
The entire Slytherin common room was brightly lit.
The time of Malfoy’s fight was no secret to the little snakes from the beginning.
So tonight, all the Slytherins stayed up.
They were dressed neatly and stood quietly in the common room, leaving only a human wall between the boys’ dormitory and the door.
Under the dim green light, Malfoy reluctantly moved along the human wall passage bit by bit.
All the little snakes were silent and just watched him leave.
Pansy wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by the senior girls.
Daphne also sobbed and hugged Pansy from behind to prevent her from catching up.
The two big guys, Goyle and Crabbe, were trembling with fear. They finally chose to squat on the ground and huddle together.
Malfoy turned pale.
Before joining Slytherin, he had thought about the day when he would become the focus of attention of everyone in the academy!
But I didn’t expect this day to come so early and in this way.
Rather than sending off the “hero who fought for the glory of the academy”, this is more like supervising his punishment!
They wouldn’t even allow Goyle and Crabbe to go with him!
Yes, the little snakes are thoughtful.
They also considered that if Malfoy brought people with him, once they found out, the academy would lose more points for each additional person.
So, they took away Malfoy’s right to bring an assistant with him.
All I can say is that there is a reason why the little snakes have been able to suppress the little lions, little eagles, and little badgers for seven whole years.
Because the little snakes in recent years are really excellent!
The ten years after Voldemort’s fall were the most difficult ten years for the pure-bloods.
Whether they were elders or descendants, they temporarily put aside their grudges, gathered together, and were unprecedentedly united.
After leaving the Slytherin common room, Malfoy walked in a daze.
It was not until half a minute left before the agreed time that he reluctantly pushed open the door of the trophy display room.
Then he saw Harry and Ron walking out from behind a suit of armor.
“It’s not fair, why can you bring helpers here!” Malfoy said subconsciously.
“Malfoy, I’m only here in case of emergency. I won’t interfere in your duel with Harry! Do you think everyone else is like you? You actually deceived us last time and almost got us caught by Filch!”
“That’s because you are too stupid!” Malfoy still said stubbornly.
“Stop talking nonsense, Malfoy. I’ve waited for this moment for too long!” Harry pulled out his wand impatiently.
“Do you think you can defeat me, Potter? I am a pure-blood aristocrat, born with powerful magical powers! Wild kids like you will never be able to use the spells I have!” Malfoy also drew out his wand and pointed it at Harry.
“So what? Aren’t you still suppressed by Locke and Hermione? Go ask the professors. Even Snape won’t admit that you are better than Locke and Hermione!”
“Shut up, you scarhead!”
“Malfoy, why on earth do you torture me so tirelessly? How did I offend you?” Harry almost couldn’t help but curse Malfoy directly, but he forced himself to calm down and asked.
“How have you offended me? Potter, have you forgotten your identity? You belong to the wizarding world, to the pure-bloods! Only here can you achieve success!
Before school started, I had already decided to invite you to join Slytherin. With my family background and your fame, we will surely be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the four founders and create the greatest glory!
But you betrayed us and mixed up with pure-blood traitors and mudbloods!”
“Shut up, Malfoy! Locke and Hermione are ten thousand times better than you! Petrified!”
“The legs are frozen and dead!”
“Wait, you! You haven’t bowed yet!” Ron tried to stop them and get them to follow the procedure.
But the two men’s hatred for each other has become unbearable!
The spell is cast at a level beyond one’s age, with the blessing of emotions!
But both of them were wary of each other, so they dodged in time.
Malfoy then hid behind a pillar by the door, while Harry hid behind a suit of armor.
“It’s all your fault, Harry! I’m in this situation because of you! You actually came to our academy to complain, do you know how they treated me?”
“Malfoy, you have yourself to blame! You’re a liar, a foul-mouthed, a cunning villain!”
“So, you are the savior that everyone admires! But you are actually just a wild child that no one wants!”
“Flames!” A huge fireball burst out from Harry’s wand and shot towards the pillar where Malfoy was hiding. It looked as powerful as Locke’s fire spell!
“Tear into pieces!” Malfoy also rushed out and shot a curse at Harry!
But Harry dodged swiftly, the armor beside him exploded, a fragment scratched his cheek, and blood slowly dripped from the wound.
The pillar next to Malfoy was also blown off by the fireball, and Malfoy was affected by the shock wave and fell heavily to the ground!
“Petrification!” Harry seemed not to notice the injury on his face and chased Malfoy relentlessly.
Malfoy rolled on the ground, avoiding the petrification spell, gritted his teeth and pointed his wand at Harry: “Oops!”
This was the dark magic that Malfoy had always tried but always failed to use. For some reason, his wand always resisted the spell.
But today, he actually used it very successfully.
A snake appeared between the two of them, blocking Harry.
“Obstacles!” Harry’s spell hit the snake. The effect of the spell was very strong. The snake immediately became extremely slow and could no longer threaten Harry.
“Hanging bell!”
“Fainted!”
A blue light and a red light collided with each other, but there was no explosion.
Harry and Malfoy both gathered their strength and channeled their magic power into their wands, making the two beams of light become thicker and brighter.
Under the blue and red light, the hatred on the faces of the two people in the trophy display room was clearly visible!
Both of them knew very well that the other wanted to kill them!
Ron dodged as far away as Harry fired the fireball.
He also didn’t expect that the fight between two first-year wizards would be so fierce!
To be honest, he was a little scared!
But he did not run away. Instead, he held his wand tightly, ready to support Harry at any time.
Just as Malfoy was about to give up, the blue light faded, and the red beam was about to hit him, the door to the trophy display room opened.
Then, in walked Professor McGonagall!
Following behind her were, of course, Filch and Mrs. Norris.
Chapter 62: 150 points deducted! (Old version)
It turned out that when Filch was capturing Locke and Hermione, he felt that the arrest was too strange and couldn’t help but retreat.
After all, the two figures in front walked silently and at an extremely fast speed, and they stopped every once in a while… If Filch was not stupid, he could feel that something was wrong!
He is a Squib and has no magical abilities at all.
So even though it looked like he was chasing fiercely, his legs were actually shaking when he walked.
So after chasing for a while and returning to the fourth floor, he couldn’t bear it anymore, so he ran directly to the second floor and knocked on the door of Professor McGonagall’s office.
He had passed by the second floor earlier and noticed that the light in Professor McGonagall’s office was still on, so he knew that she was still working.
In this situation, only the four deans can give him a sense of security.
Professor McGonagall heard Filch’s report, and although she didn’t quite believe it, she still followed him to the fourth floor.
Then I passed by the trophy display room and naturally noticed the movement inside!
“You actually! I can’t believe it! Stop curse!” Professor McGonagall drew out her wand and chanted a spell to stop Harry and Malfoy.
But to her surprise, removing the spell from the two people actually made her feel very difficult.
But she was not happy at all because of the students’ excellence. Instead, she was furious:
“You two, do you want to kill each other? Violating school rules, wandering at night! Duel! Using dangerous spells! One hundred points will be deducted from both of you! And, since you are not afraid of death, starting from next weekend night, you will follow Hagrid to the Forbidden Forest! Perhaps, the werewolves and eight-eyed spiders in the Forbidden Forest will treat you warmly!”
The lioness of Gryffindor House was really angry this time.
Especially after she saw the traces of the two spells “Burning Flames” and “Shattered into Pieces”, she wanted to use the Transfiguration Spell to turn the two into two mice and throw them to Mrs. Norris.
But at this moment she could only give the two little wizards the most severe punishment she thought!
At this time, Harry and Malfoy didn’t listen to her at all. They just glared at each other hatefully, wishing they could have a second round.
Seeing this, Professor McGonagall couldn’t help but get angry again.
But another voice came, diverting everyone’s attention.
“Get away, you bastard! Petrify you all!” Ron cast a spell on the snake summoned by Malfoy, but missed.
This only angered it, so it opened its mouth and bit Ron.
Fortunately, Ron had used “Light as a Swallow” on himself before, so he managed to dodge it.
But he was also scared and broke into a sweat. He crawled out of the shadows and came to Harry.
“Mr. Ron Weasley, you are here too! Let me guess, are Mr. Chen and Miss Granger here too?”
Professor McGonagall felt like she was about to explode with anger, but she still used a silent spell to send the snake summoned by Malfoy back to its original place.
“Oolong out of the hole” is one of the little snakes’ favorite black magic.
Professor McGonagall was very good at dealing with it.
“They’re not here, Professor McGonagall,” Ron swallowed and answered timidly.
He didn’t have the guts to ignore Professor McGonagall’s words.
Professor McGonagall has always been strict, and she is also the head of the little lions.
McGonagall didn’t completely believe Ron’s words, but she checked and only found the invisibility cloak hidden by Harry and Ron, but not Locke and Hermione.
She then let out a sigh of relief.
She did not take away Harry’s invisibility cloak, pretending not to see it, and just came up to the three little wizards with a cold face.
At this time, Harry and Malfoy had awakened from their hatred and realized what they had done. They both became scared.
To Malfoy, Professor McGonagall is the head of the opposing college. Not only will she not give him face, she will also seize the opportunity to punish him severely!
For Harry, Professor McGonagall not only recommended him to join the Quidditch team, but also bought him a Nimbus 2000 worth of 300 Galleons. He was very sorry for his behavior that annoyed Professor McGonagall.
“Ron Weasley, you wandered around at night and failed to stop your classmates from engaging in dangerous behavior. You will be deducted 50 points! In addition, you will be detained with Harry and the others!”
“Oh no! 50 points! Please, professor, don’t deduct so many points! Percy will kill me if he knows about this!” Ron’s face turned pale and he pleaded pitifully to Professor McGonagall.
But Professor McGonagall remained unmoved.
The Weasley twins had caused her a lot of trouble in recent years.
She doesn’t have a good feeling towards the red-haired guy now, and she is angry, so how could she show mercy?
“No!” Ron slumped to the ground, a look of despair on his face.
He had already thought in his mind that when he opened his eyes tomorrow morning, he would become the sinner of the college and be surrounded and severely criticized by all the Gryffindors!
The happy times accumulated before disappeared in the blink of an eye.
From now on, he is no longer the hero Ron, but the sinner Ron!
When Harry helped him up, he couldn’t help but look up at Malfoy, his eyes full of resentment!
In fact, Ron hid the moment he found the door was pushed open.
He felt that he had never been so sensitive!
He originally thought he had escaped, but unexpectedly, the snake summoned by Malfoy did not cause trouble for Harry, but forced him out instead!
Ron thought all this was Malfoy’s plan.
But Malfoy was also confused.
He had clearly ordered the snake to attack Harry, so why did it attack Ron?
Professor McGonagall felt annoyed when she saw Ron’s expression.
She actually didn’t want the relationship between the academy to be so tense, but it was of no use.
The conflict between the colleges has its roots in the elders.
The purebloods and non-purebloods have long been filled with resentment and blood debts. This is not a conflict that can be easily resolved!
School is not a closed paradise, but a part of the entire wizarding society and a continuation of the class struggle in the wizarding world.
With the rise of mixed-bloods, business families, and new aristocrats, the industries and status of the old pure-blood aristocrats have suffered a huge impact.
That’s why when Voldemort appeared, he could get so much support!
The old nobles supported Voldemort and used threats, kidnapping, assassination and other means to achieve their reign of terror!
Of course, later they got into trouble and were forced to become Voldemort’s dogs and had to call Voldemort “Master”.
But even though Voldemort fell 11 years ago, the conflicts between the old aristocracy and the new aristocracy still exist.
Dumbledore probably saw this too, which is why he firmly believed that Voldemort would return.
He even hoped that Voldemort would make a comeback and reshuffle the British wizarding world.
In this way, the old aristocracy will be completely destroyed and a new British wizarding world will be born.
In fact, more than ten years ago, when Voldemort was wreaking havoc in the wizarding world, the reason why Dumbledore did not take much action was for this very reason.
He knew very well that change was always painful and there were some things he shouldn’t get involved in.
But he didn’t expect that Harry, the son of prophecy, would suddenly appear and interrupt the transformation of the wizarding world.
In this case, Dumbledore believed that Harry also had the responsibility to participate one day in the future and complete this transformation.
That’s why he tried every possible means to train and cultivate Harry.
Even though he knew that Harry was not having a good time with his uncle’s family, he had no intention of taking him away.
He was going to let Harry see clearly the difference between Muggles and wizards and then make a choice.
Dumbledore’s heart is cold yet warm.
But most people probably can’t understand him.
The same goes for Professor McGonagall.
Therefore, Dumbledore would not explain anything to McGonagall and the others.
He knew that Professor McGonagall’s educational philosophy was to treat everyone equally and absolutely fairly!
But this idea is premature and not suitable until the transformation of the British wizarding world is complete.
Sometimes, Dumbledore’s actions would confuse McGonagall, Snape and others, and they would wonder if he was suffering from Alzheimer’s disease or was crazy.
But what happened tonight was not arranged by Dumbledore.
Dumbledore was also surprised when he learned about the duel between Harry and Malfoy.
The reason why he revealed the information about the level below the trapdoor through Hagrid was actually to let Harry and the others pass it.
This way, the levels he and the professors worked so hard to design will not be wasted.
But unexpectedly, Harry did not do his “business” and went to duel with Malfoy. Why?
However, when Hagrid told him two days later that there had been poaching of unicorns in the Forbidden Forest, Dumbledore couldn’t help but adjust his glasses.
Chapter 63: Ron’s End (Old Version)
The next morning, when the little lions found that the hourglass of Gryffindor College had suddenly dropped a lot in the hall, they all thought that the hourglass was broken.
It wasn’t until the news of last night spread that they understood what was going on.
The little lions had mixed feelings about this.
Although they didn’t blame Harry for the duel between Harry and Malfoy.
After all, in this situation, it would be against the little lions’ behavior not to fight.
And not only Gryffindor lost points, but Slytherin also lost points.
But the problem is, Gryffindor was deducted 50 points!
50 points, not too much, but not too little either!
At least, Gryffindor is now second to last and Slytherin is third to last, having surpassed Gryffindor!
The happiest one is of course Ravenclaw, which was originally ranked third, but now directly became first!
If the Eagles can win both of the next two Quidditch games and score high.
The Eagles might be able to win the Quidditch Cup. That way, their house cup will be secure!
So in the next few days, when the little lions saw Harry and Ron, they couldn’t help but talk about them and point fingers at them.
Ron, in particular, had a very difficult time and did not dare to leave Harry, Locke and the others to act alone.
When the little eagles saw Harry and Ron, they all smiled happily, and some even came over to shake their hands to express their gratitude.
The little badgers are not aggressive.
When the little snakes saw Harry and Ron, they were even more enthusiastic than the little eagles. They cheered, clapped and whistled at them!
This made Harry and Ron extremely uncomfortable, and they wanted to rush up and fight the little snakes!
It is worth mentioning that this time Percy did not scold his brother Ron.
However, he found Harry and told him that he must win the final Quidditch match against Ravenclaw and get the Quidditch Cup!
Harry nodded and agreed to Percy.
Locke was a little surprised by Percy’s reaction.
He knew that Percy’s girlfriend was the head girl of Ravenclaw, and that Ravenclaw currently had a great chance of winning the house cup.
Percy had never thought about fulfilling his girlfriend’s wish?
If Ravenclaw can win the house cup this year, it is a foregone conclusion that Penelope will become the head girl next year.
This is undoubtedly very important for Penelope, who was born into a Muggle wizard family, and it even directly determines her future!
Locke couldn’t tell for a moment whether Percy cared more about the honor of the academy, or was really ruthless to his girlfriend.
However, if Gryffindor wins the house cup this year, the position of Head Boy will fall to Percy.
This man probably knew exactly what he was doing.
Since entering April, Hermione has started reviewing her lessons.
Even Locke couldn’t understand her behavior of preparing for the final exam two months in advance!
But Locke couldn’t persuade her, and was even forced to review with her, which was a bit miserable.
Harry and Ron seemed to be gloating over this, but Neville had already hidden away.
Locke is so petty and he can’t tolerate it.
So that night, Locke caught a big house spider, put it in an inverted large glass, and brought it to Harry and Ron!
“What is that, a spider! Oh, Locke, are you trying to kill someone! Ah, spare me!” Ron was the first to notice the poor hairy long legs, and he was terrified.
Harry didn’t expect Ron to react so strongly, but it was also the first time he had seen such a large spider, probably at least 15 centimeters long.
But he didn’t understand why Locke got the spider. Was it just for a prank to scare Ron?
“Okay, Ron, stop shouting! You’re shouting too loudly, and my ears are deafened! Listen to me, didn’t I get the spiders for you?” Locke said, covering his ears.
“For us, what do you mean? Locke, you wouldn’t have been replaced by George and the others!” But Ron still couldn’t calm down.
“Have you forgotten, Ron? Starting the day after tomorrow, you will go to the Forbidden Forest with Harry for detention.”
“What!” Ron had really forgotten about it.
He had been having such a miserable week that he had forgotten that something worse was waiting for him.
And Harry, who had also forgotten about this, also had his mouth hanging open.
“Oh, you two, even I, who have received the news to who knows how many times, am still shocked by your slowness! You can’t be unprepared at all, or simply forget about this matter!” Locke said in a slightly exaggerated tone.
Ron and Harry turned their heads away guiltily when they heard Locke’s words.
“But, Locke, what does their going to the Forbidden Forest have to do with spiders? Are there a lot of spiders in the Forbidden Forest?” Neville asked.
“Yes, not only are there spiders, but they are as big as cars, there are overwhelming numbers of them, and they love to eat human flesh the most!” Locke said expressionlessly.
“Are you kidding, Locke?” Ron’s first thought was disbelief.
But soon, Locke destroyed his delusion.
“If I heard correctly, Professor McGonagall should have told you that night that the werewolves and eight-eyed spiders in the Forbidden Forest would entertain you.”
Although Harry and Ron were looking at each other with hatred at the time, they did not pay much attention to Professor McGonagall’s words. Ron was dealing with the snake that was “swimming” on the ground at that time, and did not pay special attention to Professor McGonagall’s words.
But they were not completely unimpressed.
As for how these contents were spread and known to Locke, we have to thank our administrator, Mr. Filch.
He told other students more than once about the disaster that the three little wizards would face next. It even seemed as if Harry and the other two were already dead!
It’s just that Harry and Ron have lost contact with the outside world these days, so they don’t know.
In comparison, Malfoy was trembling with fear and panic, and even wrote a letter to his father asking for help.
But this still cannot change the decision of Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore.
“Acromantic spider, spider, what is that?” Ron could no longer speak clearly.
“Open “Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them” yourself. It’s in the catalog.” Locke sighed.
Although he knew what Harry and the others might have to go through, he couldn’t participate this time and he found it quite boring.
Locke actually wanted to borrow the invisibility cloak and follow Harry and the others quietly.
But he felt that Dumbledore would stop him.
Because Dumbledore knew that he was very good at playing with fire and there was no way he would let him make trouble in the Forbidden Forest.
Moreover, Locke knew that he was special in the eyes of magical creatures.
If he really sneaked into the Forbidden Forest, it might cause a riot in the Forbidden Forest, which would implicate Harry and Ron.
Harry and Ron didn’t notice Locke’s thoughts. After hearing Locke’s words, they looked at each other and quickly took out the Protection of Magical Biology textbook that they would only have the opportunity to use in the third grade.
“Oh, Merlin, how could this happen! Woo, Mom, Ginny, I’m sorry, I’m going to be the dinner of the eight-eyed spider!” Ron burst into tears before he even finished reading the introduction about the eight-eyed spider.
Harry’s face looked very ugly, and his hands were shaking as he turned the pages of the book.
“Well, actually, werewolves are also a big threat. Once you are bitten by a werewolf, you will become a werewolf, and you will have to live alone or lead a wandering life. Of course, before that, you will be expelled from school!” Locke looked regretful.
Harry was so frightened that he dropped the book in his hands.
Ron was so frightened that he almost forgot to cry.
Neville was a step behind in flipping out his textbook, then just took a look at the illustrations and closed the book in fright.
Chapter 64 Filch’s Threat (Old Version)
“Well, it seems that you already know the seriousness of the matter. But you don’t have to be too pessimistic. Werewolves will not go crazy and attack people unless it is a full moon night. As for the eight-eyed spiders, if you can follow Hagrid closely, there should be no danger.” Locke was satisfied when he saw that the two were frightened, and then began to comfort them.
“Yes, Hagrid is the guard of the Forbidden Forest, he must be able to solve it!” Ron seemed to have found his savior and came back to life.
“Yes, under normal circumstances, you would only be safe. But Harry, you should not have forgotten your current situation, right? You almost fell off your broom. Although it happened a long time ago, you should not have completely let your guard down, right?” Locke took the opportunity to hit Harry.
Harry couldn’t help but shudder when he heard that.
He had indeed forgotten that he was still being remembered.
“Oh, Merlin! In a place like the Forbidden Forest, no one would know even if you died there. This is a conspiracy, it must be Snape’s conspiracy! We must find Professor Dumbledore…” Ron shouted loudly. No matter what, he didn’t want to go to the Forbidden Forest to face the eight-eyed spider.
“It’s no use, Ron. The professors won’t believe us and will just think we’re making excuses to get away with punishment!” Harry interrupted Ron very frustrated.
“How could it be!” Ron was completely desperate.
“Sorry, Ron, it’s all my fault that you got into trouble.” Harry said feeling very guilty.
“No, Harry, it was me…”
“Alright, alright, stop assigning blame. If we’re talking about responsibility, Hermione and I failed to deal with Filch, or rather, the idea I proposed in the beginning was problematic, so I am the one most responsible!” Locke interrupted the two people who were becoming increasingly pessimistic.
“No, Locke, your plan was something we agreed on together! So…” Harry emphasized loudly.
“I understand. The past is past, and it will be useless to pursue it. So, I plan to do something to help you. That’s why I got the spider. Next, you have to learn a spell that is very effective against the eight-eyed spider!” Locke raised the large glass that held the house spider again.
Ron shrank his head in fear when he saw this.
“Locke, you can actually cast such a spell?” Harry understood something and was very surprised.
“Of course, this spell is called ‘Spiders Retreat’. It’s quite unconventional. It took me a long time to find it… It’s not difficult to learn, but you’d better learn it before the day after tomorrow. In addition, eight-eyed spiders are actually afraid of fire, but not that afraid of it. If you really can’t learn this spell, you can use ‘Burning Flames’ to hold on temporarily, and then wait for Hagrid to rescue you.” Locke suggested.
He knew that under his influence, several young wizards in the team had learned the “Burning Flame”.
Harry’s “Blazing Flame” even jumped directly to the mastery level after the last duel!
This talent is astonishing.
“No, if we set fire to the Forbidden Forest, we will be expelled by Dumbledore!” Ron shook his head fiercely.
“It’s better than being eaten by an eight-eyed spider, isn’t it? Okay, Ron, come here and learn this spell carefully. Especially for someone like you who is afraid of spiders, you must learn this spell!” Locke pulled Ron off the bed and called Neville over.
So what happened next was that this giant house spider that was accidentally caught by Locke was in big trouble.
At first, it just suffered a little when Locke demonstrated “Spiders Retreat”, but it didn’t rest for long afterwards…
Harry is indeed a genius in Defense Against the Dark Arts using a holly wand. He can quickly learn all protective spells against dark magic.
So in just one night, Harry mastered the spell completely.
So even though the House Spider had long legs and could run super fast, it was constantly knocked away by Harry tonight, and then slowed down by Locke’s “Obstacles” and caught again.
After repeating this many times, it had retracted its long legs, turned its back and lay flat, pretending to be dead.
Locke had to feed it some food and let it rest for a while.
Next, Locke temporarily let it go until Ron and Neville both learned “Spiders Stay Away”.
“Continue tomorrow. It’s best to practice until you can use this spell while running.” Locke said to Harry, Ron and others.
Both of them nodded. There had never been a day when they practiced magic more enthusiastically than today.
Sure enough, people are forced to do things.
“Neville, you also have to continue practicing this spell. In the future, you may have to deal with magical plants frequently, and the possibility of encountering spiders is higher in this situation.” Locke turned to Neville and said.
“Yeah!” Neville nodded vigorously.
He knew that Locke cared about him, so he helped him master the spell.
He cherishes such opportunities very much.
Because Locke is really good at teaching, and he teaches very patiently. In comparison, Hermione is completely different.
Hermione’s teaching, like her studies, was very rigid.
But Locke can adjust their spells and casting movements according to the habits of each of them.
Neville envied Locke’s ability. He also wanted to become a teacher, share his knowledge and experience with others, and help more people.
Soon, the weekend arrived.
Harry, Ron and Malfoy’s detention is about to begin.
That evening, around 10:30, Filch arrived at the door of the Gryffindor common room, waiting for Harry and Ron.
Locke and Hermione also didn’t sleep, but helped them get ready and then sent them off.
Harry and Ron’s pockets were filled with potions made by Locke and Hermione, as well as strange powders prepared by Neville.
Then they set off with Filch, wands firmly in hand and heavy hearts clenched.
Instead of going directly outside the castle, they went to the first floor to pick up Malfoy.
Malfoy was more nervous than either of them!
The principal has told him that unless he chooses to drop out of school, he must accept the punishment this time.
His mother actually suggested that he drop out of school and go to Durmstrang School, or even receive private lessons at home.
He heard that his beloved son had dueled with Harry and even blew up the school’s trophy display room.
She was really worried about her son’s safety.
But how could Malfoy be willing to run away with his tail between his legs like this?
In the end, he chose to accept the punishment.
However, he was not completely unprepared.
He asked his parents for a ring and a necklace.
These two items, one can automatically warn, and the other has an “Iron Armor Spell” attached to it.
Moreover, they belong to the same series and can be linked together.
When combined together like this, it becomes a very practical magic prop.
Of course, only God knows how effective they are against werewolves and eight-eyed spiders.
Therefore, Malfoy’s fear and panic were no less than Harry and Ron.
Especially since Filch kept muttering along the way and tried every way to intimidate them.
“It’s really pitiful. Perhaps today is the last time I see you. Do you know that since Tuesday, a dangerous monster that kills unicorns has appeared in the Forbidden Forest!
You know, unicorns are 4X level dangerous magical animals. The reason why they are not 5X is just because they are gentle in nature.
I’ve never heard of any magical creature being able to kill them, not even a dragon. Your detention is really ill-timed!”
Filch was gloating. He had no sympathy for these three little wizards. They were so young, yet they could cast such a terrible spell and turn the trophy room into that!
To be honest, Filch was extremely jealous and scared at the same time!
He was afraid that he had put the little wizards in danger today. If the little wizards survived, they might take revenge on him in the future!
So, he wished the little wizards would die tonight!
Chapter 65: A Night in the Forbidden Forest (Old Version)
“What did you say! Professors, you won’t ask us to deal with that monster! No, this is against the rules, I’m going to write a letter to tell my dad!” Malfoy was obviously frightened.
“Then write it quickly, write it now!” Ron said quickly.
In fact, he was also scared.
Locke hadn’t mentioned the monster that killed the unicorn before. They were not prepared for this at all.
So, Ron hoped that Malfoy would write to his father and interrupt this punishment.
But to Malfoy’s ears, Ron’s words sounded like a mockery.
So Malfoy could only snort angrily and never mention the matter again!
This made Ron dumbfounded. He didn’t understand why Malfoy suddenly shut up.
“Huh! Are you scared now? Why didn’t you consider the consequences of violating school rules before? Let me tell you, in the past, the school would hang students who made mistakes by their wrists on the ceiling for several days! I still have those chains in my office. I often oil them, thinking that maybe one day, I’ll need them.”
Filch saw that Malfoy had also calmed down and looked like a smug villain.
The three little wizards were so frightened by the monster that killed the unicorn that they didn’t pay any attention to what he said.
So they followed Filch, who was holding an oil lamp, in a daze and came to the outside of the castle, near the Forbidden Forest.
There, Hagrid was already waiting, fully armed, carrying his huge crossbow on his back and holding Fang by his hand.
“Oh, Harry, Ron, I can’t believe you guys are actually here!”
“Hagrid, what’s going on? I heard from Filch that there’s a monster wandering in the Forbidden Forest that can kill unicorns!” Harry asked directly.
“I really want to say no. But it is true. You came at a very bad time. I think you must have really annoyed Professor McGonagall, otherwise, she would not have punished you so harshly!” Hagrid said in a muffled voice.
“Okay, Hagrid. We’re here to punish them, not to ask you to take them to the Forbidden Forest for a trip!” Filch interrupted Harry and Ron who were about to speak.
“Hmph! Filch, you’ve completed your mission. Just leave them to me from now on. Now go!” Hagrid and Filch have always been at odds with each other.
This is probably the struggle between the cat faction and the dog faction.
“I’ll be back after dawn to collect their bodies!” Filch said viciously, then turned and left.
The three little wizards watched him leave, and suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the entire forbidden forest rustled. Even the moon in the sky was covered by clouds, making the surroundings even darker.
A sharp wolf howl came from the depths of the forbidden forest through the rustling sound of leaves, making several people feel that the temperature around them had dropped by several degrees.
“Oh, I, don’t want to go in…” Malfoy finally stopped trying to be stubborn and burst into tears.
Ron was also unsteady on his feet and needed Harry to support him so that he could stand.
“Well, just follow me closely and you won’t be in danger. It’s too bad that someone in this world would hurt a unicorn. How vicious is he! Oh, if I find him, I swear, no matter who he is, I will shoot him with an arrow at the first opportunity!”
Hagrid’s tone was so sad and angry that Harry and the other two were suppressed by his aura. They dared not say a word and just followed him obediently.
Soon, with the help of lamplight and moonlight, they discovered patches of mercury-like blood on the ground.
“Oh, she’s so badly injured, there’s nothing we can do. But she’s still struggling, trying to live… It’s so bad, we have to find her quickly so we can put an end to her suffering!”
There was already a hint of tears in Hagrid’s voice. He really liked magical animals, especially unicorns, which were pure creatures that everyone loved.
Every unicorn in the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid knew it, and that was why he was so sad.
The three little wizards didn’t dare to say a word and followed like puppets.
Yaya stuck out his tongue to dissipate heat. It shouldn’t be like this in this cold season, but he was… scared!
Hagrid and the others followed the blood trail.
As Hagrid walked, he spoke intermittently about some knowledge about tracking magical animals in the forest, and even described in great vivid detail every time a unicorn left a trace.
So Harry and the others slowly suppressed their fear, and instead were infected by Hagrid’s emotions, becoming sad and angry.
Malfoy felt his wand getting hot.
He did not forget that the core of his wand was made of unicorn tail hair.
But to be honest, even if he was angry, he had no courage to fight the monster that could kill the unicorn.
Therefore, he could only pray in his heart that he would never encounter that monster!
After all, Hagrid and his friends did not encounter the unicorn and the monster first, but met the centaurs.
They are the sentimental centaur Ronan and the grumpy centaur Bane.
It was the first time Harry had seen a centaur, and he couldn’t help but take a second look at them.
The centaurs also looked at Harry, as if they had known who he was and why he came here.
This felt a little strange to Harry.
Hagrid asked the two centaurs about the unicorns, but the two centaurs just replied, “Mars is bright tonight!”
Hagrid tried asking twice more, but still couldn’t get an answer, so he gave up in annoyance.
After leaving the centaurs, Harry couldn’t help but ask Hagrid, “Hagrid, what did the centaurs mean by that?”
“I don’t know either. I heard from Dumbledore that the centaurs are good at astrology and divination. Therefore, they can always accurately avoid all disasters. But they don’t trust human wizards and always keep their predictions secret. Don’t expect them to help you!”
Harry couldn’t help but be stunned by Hagrid’s words.
“Prophecy” again. He had heard this word a lot recently.
He didn’t know why, but this word always made him feel concerned and sensitive.
Harry soon lost the mood to think about these things, because they found the unicorn, and they just happened to see the murderer licking the unicorn’s blood!
Hagrid roared and shot an arrow directly!
But that person seemed to have eyes on his back. Not only did he dodge them nimbly, but he also dodged Hagrid’s continuous arrows at a speed as fast as if he could fly, and approached Harry and the others!
Malfoy and Fang were frightened at the first sight, and turned and ran away screaming and wailing.
When Ron saw that Harry didn’t run away, he managed to resist turning around and running away, but he was almost frightened to death.
Harry raised his wand, but the scar on his forehead was more painful than ever!
But he still gritted his teeth and used “Blazing Flame”!
The fireball hit the ground and exploded directly.
Although it failed to hit the murderer, the shock wave interrupted his flight, causing him to fall and slow down significantly.
“Well done, Harry!” Hagrid couldn’t help but praise, and then the arrow in his hand became even faster!
But the murderer also raised his wand!
At this moment, a figure jumped out from the side and stomped hard on the murderer!
It was a strange centaur.
This forced the murderer to stop casting the spell, turn around and flee!
He was so fast and agile that neither the centaurs nor Hagrid could catch up with him.
When Hagrid and the centaur returned to Harry, Harry staggered and fell to the ground, holding his forehead and gasping violently.
Ron tried to pull Harry up, but he fell to the ground instead.
Chapter 66: The Centaur’s Prophecy (Old Version)
“Are you okay, Potter child?” The young centaur with platinum hair, blue eyes, silver body, very good looks and a gentle voice reached out and pulled Harry up.
“I’m fine. Who was that just now? How do you know me?”
“My name is Firenze. We all know you, Potter. As for that man just now…”
“Firenze, what are you going to say to him! Don’t say it! Have you forgotten our oath? We can’t go against God’s will!” The grumpy Bane jumped out and warned angrily.
“Bane, I think Firenze just means well. It’s our responsibility to protect the cubs, isn’t it?” Ronan spoke for Firenze in a sad tone.
“That won’t work either. The trajectory of celestial bodies will not change, and everything is bound to happen. Firenze, you’d better not waste your energy!” Bane still said forcefully.
“No, didn’t you see the unicorn? She did something wrong, but she had to die! I don’t care about God’s will, I will fight against that evil guy, even if it means standing on the side of humans!” Firenze’s tone was no longer gentle, but he roared at Bane.
Bane was speechless. Obviously, he couldn’t remain indifferent to the death of the unicorn.
Ronan whimpered even more, and came to Hagrid to mourn the dead unicorn with him.
“Firenze, please tell me, what are you talking about! And, what exactly was that thing just now!” Harry couldn’t help but ask loudly.
Although the thing looked human, it was wearing a cloak and could fly. Harry was not sure whether it was human.
“Harry Potter, do you know what the effect of unicorn blood is?” Firenze asked in a low voice.
“No, I don’t.” Harry shook his head.
The materials on the unicorn are high-end materials and cannot be used in low-level potions.
Harry hadn’t learned anything about that yet.
“It’s normal that you don’t know this, and you won’t learn this in the future, because killing a unicorn is an extremely cruel thing. Only those who have nothing but want everything will commit such a serious crime!
Fresh unicorn blood can keep you alive, even if you are dying. But it will come at a great cost.
In order to save your own life, you killed a pure and innocent life. From the moment its blood touches your lips, all you have will be a half-dead life, a cursed life.
You will suffer forever, and this pain cannot be reduced by any means. You can only endure it until you can no longer bear it and end your life. “Firenze explained to Harry with a deep look in his eyes.
“But who would do this? Choose to suffer such torture in order to survive?” After digesting the information provided by Firenze, Harry swallowed and asked.
“Harry, you know who he is… You are connected by fate. He is alive because of you. He seeks the Philosopher’s Stone in order to be reborn and take revenge on you… Open your eyes and stay alert, because only you can stop him!” Firenze stared at the scar on Harry’s forehead.
“Enough, Firenze, you’ve revealed too much. You shouldn’t have intervened from the beginning. Even if you saved him today, it wouldn’t change anything…” Bane came in front of Firenze and interrupted him.
But his tone was no longer as aggressive as before.
Firenze said nothing. He turned to Hagrid and Ronan and said to Hagrid, “Hagrid, it’s still not safe here. You should take the cubs and leave quickly. We will take her back to her tribe.”
“I understand.” Hagrid was in a heavy mood, but he did not forget his duties.
He called Harry and Ron and walked in the direction they were going.
When they were almost out of sight of the centaurs, Harry could not help but pause and look back.
But soon, he was pulled away by Ron.
Next, Hagrid and his friends met Fang easily, and then with the help of Fang’s sense of smell, they found Malfoy, who was huddled under a willow tree and shivering.
Several Bowtruckles angrily beat Malfoy, but were blocked by the transparent Shield Charm on his body.
After finding the frightened Malfoy, the few people and the dog successfully left the Forbidden Forest.
Harry and the other two returned to Hogwarts Castle. Hagrid said something to a large silver bird that suddenly flew over, then took Fang by the hand and went into the Forbidden Forest again.
The three little wizards didn’t say a word along the way.
Malfoy left Harry and Ron on the first floor without saying a word and went back to the Slytherin common room alone.
Harry and Ron didn’t care either.
When they got back to the Gryffindor common room, they found Locke asleep on the sofa with Hermione lying on top of him.
To be honest, this scene was very peaceful and beautiful, but Ron still woke them up rudely.
Locke rubbed his eyes, looked at the clock in the common room, and said thoughtfully: “It seems that something happened, so you came back so early.”
“Yes, Locke, you guessed right again…” Ron sighed. He woke Locke up, but now he didn’t know how to start.
Harry also sat in the chair, silent.
“What’s wrong? What happened?” Hermione noticed that Harry and Ron were a little depressed, so she calmed down and asked softly.
“We encountered a dangerous monster in the Forbidden Forest. It killed unicorns, but the centaurs said…” Ron said here, looked at Harry, and couldn’t continue.
“Can you tell us what happened in detail? It would be best to start from the moment you left the common room.” Locke said in a lighter tone.
He and Hermione were like parents listening to their two children.
Ron didn’t know whether he should say it or not. He looked at Harry again, and when Harry nodded, he slowly told Locke and Hermione about his experience tonight.
After he finished speaking, Harry asked, “Locke, do you believe in prophecies? Do you believe that centaurs can predict the future? Can you understand what they say?”
Harry’s question made Locke silent for a while. He turned to look at Hermione and Ron and found that they were also staring at him.
This made Locke feel a little tricky.
He clearly remembered that tonight’s plot was supposed to be Harry meeting the Noseless Monster, so how come the Centaur has become the protagonist now?
As for predictions, I don’t know how to predict. If you ask me, who should I ask?
But the three little wizards in front of him seemed certain that he knew the prophecy very well.
Oh~ Neville is still the best, he doesn’t have wild thoughts or make random assumptions.
However, he had to go to the greenhouse to help Professor Sprout early tomorrow morning, so he was not allowed to participate in helping Harry and Ron prepare today.
“Harry, the centaurs may really be able to predict the future. But you also heard Hagrid’s explanation. The centaurs will not easily reveal the content of their predictions. In this case, it is difficult for us to infer the exact content of the prediction based on just a few words from the centaurs. If we make guesses on our own, we will only scare ourselves.” Locke organized his thoughts and answered patiently.
“But what Firenze said makes sense. If it was actually Voldemort who tried to steal the Philosopher’s Stone, then everything makes sense. Snape is the head of Slytherin, he definitely has a relationship with Voldemort. And the elixir of life may be the key to Voldemort’s resurrection.” Harry firmly believed.
Ron, who was beside him, was obviously not used to Harry calling him “Voldemort” all the time, but Ron just turned pale and did not interrupt Harry.
Chapter 67 Harry’s Disarming Charm (Old Version)
“Maybe. In fact, the most important function of the Philosopher’s Stone is to be used as an alchemical effect amplifier. Through it, alchemists can create miracles and make the impossible possible. It’s really not surprising if Voldemort needs the Philosopher’s Stone.”
Locke clearly remembered that all that was needed to resurrect Voldemort was bones, blood, flesh, etc.
Therefore, Locke actually has no idea what Voldemort’s purpose is in getting the Philosopher’s Stone.
As for the fact that Harry had already determined that Snape was a thief, it was only because Snape was so mean to Harry in Potions class!
Sometimes impressions are the result of accumulation over time. Moreover, Harry had a bad impression of Snape from the beginning.
“Locke, Firenze said Voldemort wanted to kill me. And Bane also said that even if Firenze saved me once, it couldn’t change my fate. Does this mean that I will eventually die at the hands of Voldemort?” Harry finally asked the question he really wanted to ask tonight.
Ron also held his breath and stared at Locke. He swore that if he saw any affirmation on Locke’s face, he would cry in front of everyone.
Locke finally understood why the two young wizards were so depressed after going to the Forbidden Forest. It turned out that they came to such a conclusion after reasoning about the centaurs’ words.
Locke regretted again and taught Harry and the others how to reason. But their reasoning this time seemed to be quite correct.
We can only blame the centaurs for being too careless. They thought Harry and Ron were just two cubs, so they didn’t speak so carefully.
“Harry, no matter the prophecies of the centaurs or others, they cannot guarantee that they can see everything clearly. They can only glimpse some fragments, some appearances… Maybe the centaurs just saw that you were hit by a green light shot by Voldemort in the future, so they thought you were dead. But the green light may be just an ordinary spell, and one of you may have drunk the Polyjuice Potion, so don’t take it too seriously.”
“Locke, you mean, I won’t die, right?”
“Yes, as long as I am alive, I will not let you die.”
When Hermione heard this, she turned her head sharply to look at Locke, then turned back to glare at Harry.
Harry was a little embarrassed: “Thank you, Locke, I feel much better.”
“You’re welcome. Okay, let’s go back first. If there’s anything, we can discuss it together after we meet up with Neville tomorrow. Now, it’s time for us to go back to the dormitory and sleep.” Locke had to talk about what happened tonight immediately. No one would talk about prophecies or anything like that.
He hates anything related to the future the most.
“Okay.” Everyone was indeed very sleepy and nodded.
So the little wizards stood up one after another and walked towards the dormitory with their own thoughts.
Ron walked at the end, staring at Locke and Harry’s backs. He always felt that there was something wrong with Locke’s words that comforted Harry before.
But until the end, he still didn’t figure out what was wrong.
At noon the next day, everyone told Neville what happened last night. He was terrified just by listening.
It seems that Neville needs to work on his courage. Being sometimes reckless and sometimes timid is not good.
The five little wizards discussed what happened last night again and found that they could not do anything at the moment.
They couldn’t prove that the monster last night was Voldemort because everyone thought Voldemort was dead.
If they insist on saying this, I’m afraid everyone will think they are crazy.
On the other hand, Lu Wei’s room couldn’t be visited either.
Now they must behave themselves, or Professor McGonagall will make them wander the Forbidden Forest again.
Therefore, the only thing they can do now is to keep a close eye on Snape and Quirrell, and protect Harry!
Harry wanted to go talk to Dumbledore, but he backed off when he reached the door of the headmaster’s office.
For some reason, whenever he looked at Dumbledore recently, he always felt that Dumbledore was a little scary.
Behind Dumbledore’s glasses, he was hiding a completely unfathomable thought.
Harry felt as if he was wrapped in some huge web, and Dumbledore was one of the people weaving this web.
Time did not stand still while Harry was still hesitating.
Two weeks after Norberta was born, she was taken away.
The person who took her away was Newt Scamander, the author of the textbook for Harry and his classmates’ Care of Magical Creatures class.
It is said that he is Dumbledore’s most proud student and Hagrid’s idol, and is extremely good at dealing with magical creatures!
So, Dumbledore arranged for him to take Norberta away, so that Hagrid wouldn’t cry too miserably?
As witnesses of Norberta’s birth, Locke and his friends were also invited to bid farewell to Norberta. So Locke also met the protagonist of the “Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them” series of films.
This is an old man with a thin figure, white hair, but with spirit in his eyes.
For some reason, Locke actually felt a hint of Ron’s shadow from him, which Locke found very difficult to understand.
But it was just hard to understand. After all, he hadn’t seen the movies in that series, he just knew they existed. So, he didn’t know much about Newman.
Hermione excitedly asked Newman for his autograph, and Ron was amazed at Newman’s bottomless box.
Harry was curious about Newman, and Locke was curious about the magical creatures in Newman’s box.
But it would be impossible for Newman to let Locke see his box.
Because even though the only magical creature Newman carried with him was a Bowtruckle, it covered Newman’s eyes tightly to prevent him from looking at Locke.
It seemed that in the eyes of the Bowtruckle, Locke was a monster.
After sending Norbeta away, the little wizard’s life returned to normal.
Everyone should review what they should review, practice spells what they should practice spells, and practice Quidditch what they should practice Quidditch.
The Weasley twins vowed to everyone in Gryffindor that Ravenclaw House had prepared a secret plan that would definitely defeat the Gryffindor team.
But when people asked them what the secret strategy was and where the information came from, they hesitated and couldn’t say.
Locke took the time to teach his three roommates a new spell, the disarming spell “Expelliarmus”!
Harry still learned it in one go, which made Ron and Neville feel very uncomfortable.
Even Locke couldn’t help showing a jealous expression.
“Harry, you are born to use this spell. From now on, you’d better read more books about this spell and practice it several times a day. Believe me, as long as you can persist for 7 years, the You-Know-Who will have a headache when he sees you!”
Locke’s statement was exaggerated, but subsequent developments were even more exaggerated.
Hermione and Locke knew this spell before, but after only three days, Harry used the Disarming Charm more skillfully and easily than both of them!
If they only used the Disarming Spell in the fight, Locke and Hermione would be no match for Harry.
If there were no restrictions and any spell could be used, Hermione would still be no match for Harry.
Because Harry’s Disarming Charm was too fast and too accurate!
Even though Hermione knew a lot of spells, she could only stare blankly as long as her wand was confiscated.
It is worth mentioning that even if Locke’s wand was knocked away by Harry’s disarming spell, it would, contrary to its usual practice, fly back into Locke’s hand.
Compared to him, everyone else was completely normal, and their wands flew into Harry’s hands.
After Hermione got her wand back, she even became a little disobedient.
After this incident, several people suddenly believed that Locke’s White Princess was really different!
Maybe she really has her own consciousness! So, she doesn’t want to be taken away by someone other than Locke?
After losing to Harry and having her wand disobey her, Hermione was devastated and began to study even harder.
At the same time, she secretly borrowed a book on wand learning without telling Locke.
Neville became even more precious about his new wand and took good care of it every day.
Ron was in torment. He had to borrow Locke’s future painting and look at the smile on his future sister’s face to strengthen his faith!
Chapter 68: Hogwarts Study Week (Old Version)
Harry was very happy that in addition to Quidditch, he had discovered a new talent, which was Defense Against the Dark Arts.
He wasn’t sure whether this was a talent given to him by the wand or a talent he had in himself.
But who cares, as long as it works.
While indulging in practicing the Disarming Spell, he couldn’t help but complain about Professor Quirrell.
If their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor had been a little more normal, he would have mastered the Disarming Charm long ago!
At the same time, he would have easily won the duel with Malfoy in the trophy room that day.
Harry was very sorry about this.
He felt that in the future, Locke might have to teach him Defense Against the Dark Arts, unless he could get a more reliable professor next year.
Although Harry used the Disarming Charm and “Burning Flame” well, he was still no match for Locke.
Because of the spell created by Locke himself… Oh, when the little wizards heard about this for the first time, they were stunned!
There are people who can create new spells in the first grade!
Locke was very satisfied with the reactions of Harry and the others, and then he began to introduce his “four-stage spell” theory to everyone.
However, only Hermione was very serious and wrote it down word for word in her notebook, and warned Harry and the others not to leak what they heard today.
Harry felt that Hermione didn’t need to do this at all, because he, Ron, and Neville couldn’t understand or remember anything.
Harry only remembered that every spell practiced to the master level would allow the wizard to create a new spell that could be cast silently and without a wand!
This is so cool!!
Harry also understood why Locke asked him to insist on practicing the Disarming Charm.
Because this spell is his capital and his future!
However, even though Locke pointed out a lot of shortcomings of the “Golden Feather Opening Shell” spell, everyone still thinks it is very powerful.
Not only is it powerful, it’s also beautiful and cool.
But unfortunately, only Hermione has successfully learned it so far.
The same goes for the Eastern “fire” spell, which is still only known by Hermione.
Every time this happened, Hermione would look proud and show off in front of Harry and the other two.
Obviously, Hermione is superior in terms of overall talent related to spells.
Compared to her comprehensiveness, Locke and Harry can only be considered as partial to certain subjects, one is good at fire spells, and the other is good at fighting against dark magic.
As for Neville and Ron.
Currently, the two of them can only work hard to practice the two spells of “Indestructible Diamond” and “Light as a Swallow”.
As for the spells they can learn in the UK, they haven’t found any that are quite suitable for them yet.
Locke and the others are only in the first year, and even Hermione hasn’t mastered many spells yet.
The relationship between Locke and the others in spell learning is as follows:
Hermione mastered it first and taught it to Locke.
Then Locke learned it and taught Harry the three.
Hermione taught them directly, but Harry and the other two just couldn’t learn.
Therefore, Ron and Neville can only wait patiently now.
Almost five months have passed since Christmas.
Locke’s unremitting practice of magic spells naturally produced results.
First of all, the “Fire” spell unexpectedly entered the third stage, the mastery level.
Not only can Locke cast this spell with ease (no casting gestures are required, but a wand and spells are still needed), he can even control its firepower at will.
But breaking through the bottleneck is still a long way off.
However, Locke was not in a hurry and planned to make a breakthrough after accumulating enough knowledge.
In addition, the “Thunder Explosion” has entered the second stage.
Because this spell consumes a lot of energy and makes a lot of noise when practiced, Locke has practiced it only a limited number of times, so his progress is currently slow.
“As Light as a Swallow” has finally entered the third stage. I have mastered the advanced application of silent spells and can now use them in practice. This is a big improvement!
“Fainting” has also entered the third stage, and can freely control the power. However, it is still too early to use advanced functions such as silent and wandless.
Locke is very satisfied with the results of his hard work over the past five months.
Even though the noise he made while practicing fire spells by the Black Lake was getting louder and louder, to the point where he was complained by the Grindylows in the Black Lake!
But the professors don’t care at all.
No one cares about the ugly and vicious sea monster Grindylow, as long as the mermaids don’t complain.
Of course the mermaids wouldn’t complain, they would just swim to the shore and watch the handsome guy.
Compared to Locke, as soon as Hermione approached the lake, the mermaids would scream in terror and even try to drag Hermione into the water and drown her.
Hermione was very angry about this, and even spoke ill of the mermaids to Locke whenever she had the chance.
Locke was surprised that the mermaids were different from the magical creatures and didn’t seem to notice anything different about him.
Perhaps mermaids are classified as “humans” in some division that humans are unaware of?
Let’s not talk about the trivial matters of the five little wizards for now. After entering May, the style of the entire Hogwarts suddenly changed!
No one cares about the College Cup anymore.
The fact that Harry and Ron had been deducted points seemed to have been completely forgotten.
It became very difficult to get a seat in the library, and everyone was studying hard!
Well, it was actually Years 5, 6 and 7 who were working hard. They were studying hard for the Ordinary and Advanced Level Wizarding Certificate Examinations, but the atmosphere affected the whole school.
Locke even concocted some vitality tonic potions with the help of Hermione and asked the Weasley twins to help sell them.
Locke’s medicine is of good quality, cheap, and most importantly, it is prepared by Locke. In short, it is very popular in school!
This even led the twins to persuade Locke to stop endlessly reviewing with Hermione, and to concentrate on making medicine, so that they could seize the opportunity to make a fortune!
Locke only needs to concentrate on preparing the medicine, and Gemini will be responsible for purchasing the medicinal materials, packaging and selling them.
Of course, this was ruthlessly rejected by Hermione.
Compared with short-term interests, Hermione obviously values ​​Locke’s long-term future more.
Snape thought the same and clearly reminded him to “spend his time on important things.”
Locke probably had realized that Snape gave him those books in order to guide him to discover the formula of a new vitality tonic potion.
With Locke’s mind and reasoning ability, he had actually discovered the formula.
But he wasn’t going to accept it at all.
Snape thought that this was Locke’s pride as a genius and he didn’t want to accept others’ charity in vain.
But Locke just felt that it was a complete waste to give this formula to him.
A new, commercially viable potion formula, enough to last wizards a lifetime.
Because the magic world also has patents.
But Locke had not figured out how long his life would be.
However, Snape’s improved vitality tonic potion formula was helpful to Locke.
After all, this kind of vitality tonic potion that rarely increases drug resistance each time it is used is very suitable for long-term use.
Locke had a need for it.
He usually prepares some for himself to drink.
If Harry was suffering from a nightmare, he would be given some.
Of course, Hermione has used it too. She has exam syndrome.
This is also the reason why she is willing to help Locke prepare the potion. The vitality tonic potion cannot be taken for free.
Although the three little wizards, Harry, Ron and Neville, do not suffer from exam syndrome, they are poor students and have no idea how to review.
Locke observed them for several days and found that they were too inefficient and indeed did not have the ability, so he marked out Hermione’s key points for them.
In short, Hermione highlighted too many important points!
After Locke made some edits and gave it to Harry and the others, their review task became a lot easier.
As for whether the key points Locke highlighted could be used as the test questions in the final exam, Locke didn’t care at all.
Anyway, Harry and the others just want a passing A.
Locke referred to Hermione and Bill’s notes to compile a “simplified version of the exam key points”. As long as Harry and the others memorized them all, getting a “good E” would be no problem at all.
If they perform better in the practical part of the exam, it is not impossible for them to get an “Excellent O” evaluation.
Chapter 69: Exams and Quarrels (Old Version)
Harry and the other two were moved to tears by Locke’s “savior”-like behavior.
Hermione, however, felt that Locke spoiled them too much.
The Weasley twins heard the news from somewhere and even wanted to sell Locke’s “concise version of the exam key points” to the first years to make a small profit.
Fortunately, their behavior was discovered by Hermione in time.
This time Hermione complained to Percy mercilessly, and then Percy wrote directly to his mother.
Poor Weasley twins, after receiving their mother’s letter, they stayed away from Hermione for the next few days.
“I can’t believe you actually did that!” Ron stared at Hermione with wide eyes.
“You have to understand, Ron, I always do what I say!” Hermione glared at Ron.
Ron shrank his neck and dared not say another word.
Although Harry appears to be the leader of the five-member team.
But in fact, Locke has the highest actual status, and the one with the highest hidden status is Hermione, who can control Locke.
Ron was unwilling to accept this, but it was because he was not good enough.
Fortunately, he is a little stronger than Neville and not the most ordinary one.
The first week of June is exam week.
Every time this happens, the professors and the little wizards compete with each other in wits and courage.
Because there are always little wizards who want to get good grades by cheating.
Unfortunately, all their methods, whether using magic props or swallowing potions, were discovered by the professors and they were severely punished.
Some people in Gryffindor also did this, but not in the first year, but in the fifth year.
Gryffindor was deducted points for this, which made Percy furious for a while!
Although Percy is not very popular in the academy, when he gets angry, he has a bit of a lion-like nature.
At least it can make everyone shut up and listen.
The person who was deducted points was scolded by Percy and cried!
Let’s not talk about the senior grades for now.
Locke and his friends did relatively well in the written test.
Although Neville and Hermione were too nervous, Locke was a little worried about their performance.
But Locke has tried his best to help them calm down. Mental quality cannot be improved immediately in a day or two.
Harry and Ron felt great.
Because the key points marked by Locke hit the mark on about 80% of the test questions.
This made the two of them simply astonished at Locke’s beauty!
I am grateful again in my heart for having such a reliable roommate!
There is no problem with the subsequent practical operations.
The exam for the spells class was to use the Tarantella Dance spell on a pear.
If successful, the pear will grow legs and happily tap dance.
Locke and the other five all knew this little curse, which was originally prepared for Malfoy, but they didn’t expect to use it in the final exam.
All in all, everyone passed with ease.
The exam content for the Transfiguration class is to let everyone turn a mouse into a snuff bottle.
The more exquisite the snuff bottle and the more delicate and beautiful the pattern, the higher the score.
Harry and the other two often accompanied Locke in the dormitory to practice Transfiguration magic, so naturally they all passed it successfully.
There is no need to mention the academic master Hermione, but as for the last Locke, he not only turned the mouse into a snuff bottle, but even engraved the word “〈” in runic language, which means torch, on the snuff bottle.
So, this snuff bottle is not only very delicate and beautiful, but the spout can even emit a soft flame.
The young wizards were very surprised by this, and Professor McGonagall looked frightened.
She stared at Locke for a long moment before letting him go.
“How did you do it?” After leaving the examination room, Hermione couldn’t wait to grab Locke and asked.
“It was a spur of the moment. But I don’t plan to do this again. You don’t know, that magic just now drained half of my magic power, and now I feel sick to my stomach!” Locke said, touching his stomach.
To be honest, he just wanted to create a “meaningful” pattern and didn’t intend to turn the snuff bottle into a magic prop.
But the runes on the snuff bottle happened to work, at the cost of draining away a large amount of Locke’s magic power.
Maybe there’s a reason wizards can’t transmogrify animals into magic items.
A snuff bottle that can spit fire is just the simplest magic prop that any alchemy apprentice can make, but this makes Locke so uncomfortable.
If it were a more advanced method… Haha, anyway, this method has no practical value.
Hermione checked Locke’s condition and found that he was just a little uncomfortable. Then she told him not to play tricks in the exams in the future and let him go.
The next day was the Potions exam.
The exam content is to independently prepare the potion of forgetfulness.
This is the end of the little wizards.
Of the five-member team, only Locke, Hermione, and Harry completed the potion.
Harry completed the task with great reluctance because Snape stayed by his side almost the entire time, putting too much pressure on him!
Locke usually secretly teaches Hermione and Harry about Potions.
Although this behavior was extremely immoral, Snape obviously saw it but did not stop it, so Locke assumed that he consented.
Of course, Snape taught Locke his original secret technique of making potions, which Locke did not pass on to others.
He still has some bottom line.
As for why he didn’t give guidance to Ron and Neville, it was mainly because they didn’t have the talent for it.
Tried, wasted time. Better let them practice spells and tinker with magical plants.
Flying class test, riding a broomstick through various obstacles in the air.
As it turns out, Locke is an even better flyer than Harry.
After all, Harry was not used to the Nimbus 2000 after replacing it.
Moreover, when it comes to crossing obstacles, Locke, who is as agile as a bird, has an advantage.
Madam Hooch gave Locke an “O” on the spot and told him that if he wanted to join the Quidditch team next year, he could just come to her.
Hermione and Neville tried hard to perform better, but in the end they each got an “A”.
Ron, like Malfoy, has an “E”.
But he was not satisfied at all. After the exam, he grumbled for the whole afternoon, saying that he did not perform well.
This directly led to a big quarrel between Hermione and him!
Locke and Harry were helpless, and they persuaded the two for a long time before they reconciled.
This is very normal. Even the best friends will quarrel sometimes.
Ron and Hermione had conflicts to begin with.
Let’s just talk about this time.
Ron has a bright future ahead of him of becoming Head Boy and leading the house to win the Quidditch Cup!
Therefore, he really cared about the first-year flying class exam, because it was directly related to whether he could join the Quidditch team next year.
But he only got an “E”, so he was very uneasy, even a little uneasy and frightened.
But Hermione didn’t know that, she didn’t know about the Mirror of Erised.
She was already super focused on grades, but before exam week was even over, she already had an “A” in one class!
To put it bluntly, this was the first “A” Hermione had ever gotten in her life!
She is now at the lowest point in her life, the most lost and depressed!
Everything she looks at now seems grayish white!
Every time he saw a little witch passing by, he felt that they were saying that they were not worthy of being with Locke!
But at this moment, Ron kept saying to her, “I didn’t perform well,” “I only got an E,” and “I regret it so much.”
No matter how Hermione listened, she felt that Ron was showing off and being sarcastic!
Neither of them was wrong. It can only be said that a flight class test made the two team members lose their minds!
Then the two people, whose mentality collapsed, bumped into each other’s guns again!
Ron had long been jealous of Hermione’s talent. He thought that for Hermione to become the head girl was as easy as eating and drinking.
Hermione simply couldn’t understand the pain of this mediocre person!
Hermione only got a “passing” grade in one subject, but she reacted so violently. How arrogant!
For once, he wasn’t afraid of Hermione.
That’s why the two of them quarreled so fiercely!
Because of this incident, Harry temporarily forgot the pain of the scar on his forehead.
By the time the pain in his forehead became unbearable, the exam was already over.
Chapter 70 Scar Pain (Old Version)
After the exam, the five little wizards sat on the rocks on the shore of the Black Lake, basking in the warm sun.
Everyone was relaxed and happy, except Harry.
The lightning scar on his forehead hurts so much!
“You should go see Madam Pomfrey!” Hermione suggested to Harry sincerely.
But Harry didn’t want to do that.
He is very sensitive about the scar on his forehead and doesn’t like to show it to others.
If he went to the infirmary and mentioned the scar, Harry felt, people would think he was showing off his savior status.
At least, that’s what Malfoy would tell everyone.
“Locke, does the mark on your hand hurt?” Harry couldn’t help asking, thinking of Locke who had the same pain.
Or maybe he just wanted to divert his attention so that he could forget the pain in his forehead?
“No, it only hurt when it first appeared. But Madam Pomfrey told me that if I dream at night, it will glow.” Locke replied.
“Me too. The scar on my forehead hurts when I have nightmares. However, it also hurts for no reason during the day… I really don’t understand why it’s like this!” Harry covered his forehead, a little annoyed.
“It… is probably reminding you.” Locke didn’t look at Harry, but looked at the shallow water area, at the giant squid basking in the sun in the water.
“Remind me of what?” Harry asked.
“All the young wizards’ exams are over, and the professors have temporarily relaxed. Especially Snape and Quirrell. Just think about it, now that they don’t have to rush around for the qualifying exams for senior students, what will they do now?”
“You mean, they are about to take action!” Harry’s forehead suddenly stopped hurting, which surprised him so much that he couldn’t help but ask in a low voice.
“It depends on the timing. When Dumbledore leaves, that’s when they choose to act. If it were me, I would choose to act tonight.”
“Why?” this time it was Ron who asked.
“Because the professors who have no bad intentions have been busy marking exams or drinking to celebrate these past two days. The students also let themselves go after the exams, making the school a mess. Even Filch was busy and nowhere to be seen… Tonight is when Hogwarts’s defenses are the most relaxed. As for luring Dumbledore away, that’s too easy. Because Dumbledore is not only our headmaster, he also has a lot of positions and titles. The wizarding world always needs Dumbledore.”
Locke’s words left everyone silent.
They wanted to refute, but they couldn’t find any reason.
In the end, Harry decided to tell Dumbledore everything he knew.
Because summer vacation is coming soon.
If Voldemort was still alive, Harry would have no way to guarantee his own safety outside of school or at his uncle’s house.
But Harry did not see Dumbledore, because Professor McGonagall told him that Dumbledore had just left and was urgently summoned away by the Ministry of Magic.
When Harry heard the news, he immediately became anxious and couldn’t help but tell him about the Philosopher’s Stone.
Although Professor McGonagall was very surprised that a few young wizards had already obtained so much information, she still assured that the Philosopher’s Stone was safe enough and asked Harry to go back to the dormitory and not leave the dormitory tonight!
When Harry returned to the dormitory and told his companions the news in frustration, Locke couldn’t help but get excited.
“What’s wrong with you, Locke?” Hermione was a little worried about Locke’s mental state.
Don’t ask her why she was in Locke’s dormitory.
The rule of Hogwarts School is that girls can enter boys’ dormitories, but boys cannot enter girls’ dormitories.
“I’m fine, I think this is a signal!” Locke emphasized.
“Signal?” Harry was also confused by Locke’s strange reaction.
“Think about it, what would Professor McGonagall do if she knew the Philosopher’s Stone might be stolen tonight?” Locke guided the little wizards.
“She will write a letter to inform Dumbledore, and then work with Dumbledore tonight to catch the criminal!” Hermione gave a safe answer.
“No, she will first let us naughty kids stay in the dormitory obediently, so that they can act with confidence!” Locke pouted.
“I understand. That’s why Professor McGonagall asked Harry to stay in the dormitory tonight and not leave!” Ron suddenly realized.
Harry was the same. After he came to his senses, the sadness on his face disappeared a lot.
But at the same time, he felt a little depressed.
I worked so hard for a long time and investigated for a semester, but in the end I only knew what happened in the school but was not really involved at all.
“In other words, we just need to sleep tonight, and everything will be resolved tomorrow morning, and Snape or Quirrell will be caught?” Neville couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
Same with Hermione and Ron.
“No, it’s not that simple.” Locke shook his head.
“Anything else, Locke? No matter how hard I think about it, I can’t imagine that there is anything missing.” Hermione felt that her brain should not be that different from Locke’s.
“Since you have no idea, let me remind you. Do you think Professor Quirrell looks haggard and weak now?”
“That’s true. But, could it be that he’s tired, after all, he has to arrange the Dark Magic level exams for senior grades?” Ron guessed.
“No, he became like this after the detention between you two and Malfoy ended. Think about it, what happened then?” Locke denied Ron’s guess.
“Locke, what you mean is…” Harry couldn’t help swallowing.
“After Chilo went on a trip, he was a completely different person. He always wore a turban and smelled of garlic to keep people away.
He was even hit on the back of his head with snowballs by Ron’s two brothers at Christmas, but he still protected his turban well and it didn’t fall off… What is he trying to cover up, what is he hiding, have you ever thought about it?” Locke paused when he said this and looked at the other four silly little wizards.
But he didn’t wait for Harry and the others to answer, and continued:
“Everyone can see that Quirrell has been getting weaker and weaker since the beginning of the school year. But have you ever seen him go to the infirmary?
Madam Pomfrey said that the person who had the most experience and was the best at dealing with curses was Dumbledore. Snape was also a very famous potion master. Why didn’t Quirrell ask them for help?
Unless… unless the person who caused all this and made him like this is no less powerful than Dumbledore! Moreover, Quirrell didn’t dare to let Dumbledore know who that person was!
As for Quirrell, he had to drink the blood of the unicorn to survive. Maybe it was because some lingering existence, despite his objections, parasitized on his body – on the back of his head.
Then that being absorbed his nutrients and devoured his soul.
That’s why Quirrell became weaker and weaker, and had to resort to a method from which there was no turning back, living a life worse than death.
The first time he killed the unicorn, Quirrell hesitated and didn’t fully make up his mind.
Then, unable to hold back any longer, he killed the unicorn once again and drank its blood. And this happened to be seen by you, Harry.”
In the whole dormitory, only Locke, who was telling ghost stories, was enthusiastic. The other four little wizards were a little dumbfounded.
It took Harry a long time to react. He swallowed and said, “Locke, you mean, Voldemort…that person has been in school and around us from the beginning? He even saw me on the day I entered the wizarding world!?” For the first time, Harry felt fear of the mysterious man.
He didn’t even call him “Voldemort” anymore.
Chapter 71 Under the Trap Panel (Old Version)
“Locke, this is ridiculous. But like this, Professor Snape…” Hermione also spoke.
“I have to say that Snape’s bad attitude towards Harry and his usual style have gradually made you lose your rational and objective perspective. I think that in recent months, you have observed less and less about Quirrell. Otherwise, you should have noticed the countless suspicious points about him that I just mentioned.” Locke said in a disappointed tone.
This made the four little wizards feel very ashamed. They really gradually ignored Quirrell.
But there’s nothing you can do about it, because Quirrell has that kind of magic: people can’t help but look down on him and treat him as a pitiful, harmless being.
In contrast, Snape, the big bat, looks like a villain no matter how you look at him!
“Do you really think that Snape can do anything under the headmaster’s nose? You know, we all think he has a connection with the mysterious man, so how could the headmaster not be on guard against him?
The headmaster might have deliberately let Snape approach Quirrell to gain his trust.
But I guess the headmaster and the others just thought that Quirrell was controlled by the mysterious man, like he was caught with something or was under the Imperius Curse or something.
But they would never have imagined that the mysterious man himself was in Hogwarts, hiding under everyone’s noses!
After all, the mysterious man is not stupid. Dumbledore can scheme, so can he!
Everyone thinks Quirrell is a fool, and the mysterious man thinks everyone is a fool!
Unfortunately, Hagrid wasn’t around when Firenze and Harry were talking about the mysterious man.
Otherwise, Dumbledore would have figured everything out long ago and would have taken action against Quirrell long ago.” Locke said in a determined tone.
But he was actually not sure in his heart. After all, who knew what those two old guys, Dumbledore and Voldemort, were thinking?
But it doesn’t matter. What matters is that Locke himself is having a lot of fun!
“In other words, the professors didn’t know that the monster in the Forbidden Forest was Voldemort, they only knew he was Quirrell. But the centaurs knew and told me. The professors planned to catch Quirrell tonight, but they didn’t know that they were facing not just Quirrell, but Quirrell + the mysterious man!” Harry seemed to have figured out everything.
“Yes, so, the worst case scenario is that the professors don’t take Quirrell seriously at all and don’t even plan to call Dumbledore back. In that case, it’s hard to say what will happen tonight.” Locke sighed.
“We should alert Professor McGonagall and the others immediately!” Hermione suddenly said.
“But will they believe it? If Locke hadn’t said that just now, I wouldn’t believe it anyway. You know, no one even believes that the mysterious man is still alive!” Ron said in a slightly louder voice.
“It doesn’t matter whether they believe it or not. It’s enough as long as we teach them to be alert. If it doesn’t work, we can lie to them and say that Locke predicted it.” Hermione continued.
“Hermione?” Locke was a little dumbfounded, not understanding why the little witch wanted to trick him. He loved this little know-it-all so much in vain!
“Let’s do it! It’s already night, we have to find Professor McGonagall quickly!” Harry made the decision and ran out directly pulling Ron.
“Wait, Harry, it’s too unsafe for you to be the only ones there!” Hermione quickly pulled Locke to follow.
Neville was stunned for a moment, then hurried to follow.
But in the end, they couldn’t find Professor McGonagall anywhere.
Not only Professor McGonagall, but also Professor Flitwick, Professor Sprout, and even Professor Snape couldn’t be found.
Seeing that curfew was approaching, the young wizards all returned to the common room, the whole castle fell silent, and the professors were still nowhere to be seen… Harry made up his mind and led everyone directly to Fluffy’s room on the fourth floor!
“If we can’t find any of our professors, then either they all had an accident, or they all came here!” Harry said in a serious tone when he reached the fourth floor.
“But it’s also possible that the one waiting there… is Quirrell!” Ron’s voice trembled.
“I didn’t bring anything with me. I left in such a hurry. You should know that you can’t bring anything to the exam. The professors will search you!” Neville was about to cry.
“Ron, Neville, if you don’t want to go, just stay here. But I have to go, because if the mysterious man succeeds, I won’t survive this summer.” Harry said in a low voice.
“No, Harry, you won’t die. We will stay with you!” Ron patted his cold and numb cheeks, trying to cheer himself up.
“I don’t want to be left behind either. We are in the same team, right?” Neville also clenched his teeth.
“Thank you, Ron, Neville…” Harry said, turning to look at Locke and Hermione.
“I’m excited!” Locke said directly, and then he tricked Harry again.
“Aren’t you excited about such a thrilling thing? We may have to face the most powerful boss in the magic world next?” Locke asked in return.
“Oh… Harry, I’ll keep an eye on Locke, let’s go!” It was Hermione who interrupted Locke’s speech, which was insensitive to the atmosphere and unsociable.
In any case, Locke’s actions made everyone feel that their fear had subsided a lot.
Since those with the ability to predict the future don’t seem afraid at all, maybe they can survive tonight?
The third time they used the unlocking spell to open Fluffy’s door, they found a harp standing at the door, playing music automatically.
And Lu Wei was snoring and sleeping soundly.
“Is this the three-headed dog? It’s really powerful!” It was the first time that Locke saw Lu Wei, and he couldn’t help but get closer to take a look. Then he covered his nose and retreated:
“I guess it’s totally unsuitable to be kept as a pet because it has three mouths, so not only does it eat a lot, but its breath also stinks twice as much!”
“Don’t worry about the three-headed dog, Locke. Come and see what’s under the trapdoor?” Hermione called Locke over.
While Locke was observing the three-headed dog, Harry and the other three had already worked together to pull open the trapdoor.
But it was different from what they expected. It was pitch black and they couldn’t see anything.
“Okay, okay. I’ve always been curious about whether the three-headed dog can breathe fire. It’s said to be a monster guarding the gates of hell, so it’s normal for it to breathe fire.”
Locke muttered, squeezed in front of the four people, and then used “Lumos” below.
The light he created was soft and able to break away from the wand and fly downwards.
Even Hermione couldn’t do that, so she called him over.
As the light spot descended, everyone saw the scene below clearly and they all took a deep breath.
Because they saw that as the light spot approached, the snake-like things coiled together below quickly dispersed, revealing the ground underneath.
“What the hell are those things!” Ron said with some disgust.
“I think those should be…devil vines?” Neville said uncertainly.
“Be more confident, Neville, it’s the devil vine!” Locke patted Neville on the shoulder, then waved his wand to control the light spot to rise.
Then they heard the sound of something crawling. Apparently, after the light spot left, the devil vines had re-entwined themselves.
“You mean these are all plants?” Ron was a little bit unbelieving.
“Yes, they are plants. But that doesn’t mean they won’t hurt people. However, even if you are entangled by the devil vine, as long as you don’t move and relax, you will naturally escape. In addition, they are afraid of light and fire.” In the field he is good at, Neville immediately became a different person and spoke much more fluently.
“That’s enough to know.” Locke said, and without saying hello to the four people, he jumped down.
“Locke!” Hermione’s voice changed with fear.
But she didn’t hear any screams or broken bones afterwards.
Chapter 72 Breakthrough (Old Version)
“Oh, it feels like I have fallen into a rubber band net. You guys wait a moment, wait until I am free, and then jump down. Otherwise, you will hit me.” Locke shouted to the four little wizards above.
“Are you really okay, Locke?” Harry couldn’t help but ask.
“You should have told us before jumping!” Hermione said a little annoyed.
“I’m fine. Okay, I’ll tell you in advance next time.” Locke backed off.
Almost as soon as Locke finished speaking, he fell from the devil vine’s web.
“It’s so boring that this captured person doesn’t even struggle!” The devil vines probably thought so, so they threw Locke out.
Then they met three boring souls.
Until they found Ron.
For some reason, even though Ron told himself to relax, he got goose bumps as soon as his body was entangled by the vines, and he couldn’t control himself and began to struggle wildly.
The four of them were speechless about this.
But Ron was the last one, so Hermione used “Lumos” to drive away the devil vines and save Ron.
During the whole process, Lu Wei did not wake up.
Apparently, it was not known whether it was Quirrell or the other professors whose magic was so powerful.
I don’t know how long the harp had been playing before, but it was still playing music steadily.
Locke thought that he should learn this spell in the future, so that he could listen to his favorite songs from his previous life.
Life without music is so boring.
Perhaps Ron felt that his previous performance was a bit embarrassing. After thanking Hermione, he took the lead in pushing open the door and leading everyone into a rock corridor.
The corridor was dark and quiet, and Ron only walked for a moment before he retreated a little.
But he still endured it, used “fluorescent flash”, and walked in front.
Harry gripped his wand tightly and walked behind Ron, ready to use “Expelliarmus” on any enemy that appeared!
Locke gave each of the young wizards the title of “light as a swallow”;
Hermione followed suit and added “Strong as an ox” to each one;
Neville was not willing to be outdone and wanted to give everyone “Indestructible” but was stopped by Locke.
“Neville, have you forgotten? Your spell conflicts with the Light Body Spell.” Locke reminded.
“Oh, sorry, I’m so nervous.” Neville said sadly.
“Don’t worry, it’s okay.” Locke comforted Neville, and at this time, they had reached the end of the corridor.
Out of the corridor, there is a brightly lit room.
The room had a high vaulted ceiling, and countless dragonfly-like creatures, flapping their transparent wings, flew quietly around the room.
“What are they?” asked Ron.
“It should be a key. No, it’s a key with wings.” Harry looked very happy.
By the way, isn’t he wearing glasses?
He hasn’t gotten new glasses for a whole year. Are the prescriptions of his glasses still suitable?
“There’s a door over there, and it’s locked. I guess the Unlocking Charm can’t open it at all!” Hermione also speculated.
“And this broomstick, it’s clearly saying something.” Locke waved his wand, summoned the simple broomstick that had been used many times in flying lessons, and handed it to Harry.
“But, there are so many keys here, how do we know which key is…” Neville asked puzzledly.
“I saw it! That one, the one with the injured wing! The person before me has used it to open the door. Obviously, he was very rough.” Although he missed dinner and was unable to eat it, Harry’s head still did not become dizzy.
“So, next, if we try to catch it, its companions will become angry and attack us?” Locke said in a strange tone.
“Locke, you have such an imagination!” Hermione was amused by Locke.
She walked over to the thick wooden door and tried to open it with the Unlocking Charm, but failed as she expected.
“I think this door can just be blown open, or burned.” Locke held the magic wand, eager to try.
“Stop, Locke! Since even Quirrell didn’t do this, there must be a reason. Maybe you will trigger some dangerous mechanism by doing this!” Hermione stopped him immediately.
“Okay.” Locke calmed down.
On the other side, Harry was already riding on the broom.
There are two young wizards here who got O’s in their flying exams, but only one Seeker.
Seeing that Locke had no interest in taking action, Harry had to do it himself.
But what he didn’t expect was that as soon as he tried to grab the key with the injured wing, the other flying keys immediately swarmed over and tried to attack Harry!
“Oh, Locke, you’re right!” Hermione shouted.
“No, this is clearly my true insight! Neville, use the Diamond Curse on Harry!”
“Okay… ‘Indestructible’!” Neville’s spell successfully hit Harry, and he was covered in golden light.
At this time, if the keys hit Harry again, they would only make a metallic jingling sound, and Harry would not be hurt at all.
“Neville, your spell is amazing!” Harry exclaimed, then flew comfortably into the sky, reached out to grab the key with the injured wing, then fell down and handed it to Locke.
Locke took it, inserted it into the lock in one go, twisted it, and the door opened immediately.
So several people rushed in quickly, and only Harry, whose whole body was jingling, was responsible for the rear guard.
When Harry closed the door, he found themselves in a dark room.
Because of this, the four people who came in earlier did not act on their own.
And as Harry closed the door completely, the lights in the entire room slowly lit up!
Then they found themselves on a large black and white chessboard.
However, there are still rock statue pieces on the chessboard, but the pieces on the opposite side are complete, while those on their side are incomplete.
When Ron saw this scene, he immediately understood.
He tried to move closer to the other side, and the statue chess pieces immediately stood up, drew their weapons, and seemed to be ready to attack Ron.
Seeing this, Ron quickly retreated.
“Hermione, I feel…”
“No!” Hermione interrupted Locke.
While Locke’s “Thunderbolt Explosion” is powerful, there are safer methods, so why take the risk?
“Well, we can only rely on you, Ron. I think this room must have been decorated by Professor Flitwick. He must be very unhappy that Ron did not invite him to play chess during Christmas!” Locke sighed regretfully again.
“Locke, stop talking nonsense. How could the professor be so… But why was this arranged by Professor Flitwick, and not Professor McGonagall, who is good at Transfiguration magic?” Hermione asked.
“Obviously, Hermione, the room above was designed by Professor McGonagall. No one is more obsessed with Quidditch than her,” Harry answered for Locke.
“Then the first room must have been decorated by Professor Sprout. Only she would be so gentle and decorate the simplest room!” Neville said with certainty.
“I don’t think that room is simple at all, and I don’t think this room is that easy either!” Ron said with a somewhat ugly expression.
“Ron, do you mean that we need to exchange pieces?” Locke reacted.
“I’m afraid so. After all, we are missing 5 pieces!”
“Well, maybe we can try to use the Vajra Mantra to withstand it?” Locke suggested.
“Are you crazy, Locke… Well, when the situation is critical, I allow you to use Thunderbolt Explosion.” Hermione compromised.
“But why can Quirrell get through so easily?” Harry said very unhappily.
“Probably because when he came, he was only missing one chess piece. The mechanism of this room should be that the number of chess pieces missing is equal to the number of people entering. This should be prepared to prevent human wave tactics.” Ron felt that since entering this room, his thinking was unprecedentedly clear and smooth.
Chapter 73 Logic Puzzle (Old Version)
Making the Most of Hogwarts: Chapter 73 Logic Puzzle
This is probably the power of self-confidence!
Ron always lacks self-confidence. If he could be more confident, the power contained in his body would respond to him.
After all, he is a member of the Weasley family, a true pure-blood aristocrat in the wizarding world!
No matter who they mate with, the Weasley family genes will prevail and make them give birth to little red-haired children.
Although everyone was gloomy because of the layout of the room, they had no choice but to follow Ron’s instructions and start playing the real-life wizard chess.
In this game, the five-man team is not actually missing five chess pieces. Instead, once Locke and his men are used to replace the chess pieces, Ron must win the game of wizard chess while ensuring that none of the five are captured!
This is difficult, after all, Ron has no control over how his opponent plays chess.
Ron had to win the game while also ensuring that he and Locke and the other three stayed away from enemy chess pieces so that the opponent could not capture Locke and the others.
Although he racked his brains and performed exceptionally well, as both sides consumed a lot of chess pieces and their positions got closer and closer, Locke, who was bearing the Na’vi Vajra Curse, finally had to face the blow from a knight statue in front of him!
Apparently they showed mercy to the little wizards, otherwise they would not have hit them with the butts of their guns, but would have stabbed them directly.
“Locke, use the blasting spell!” Hermione shouted to Locke.
“But, I think Vajra Mantra can withstand it.” Locke felt that there was no need to go through so much trouble, so he let it hit him on the head.
Then naturally there was a “bang” sound, which had little effect on Locke.
The knight seemed a little confused, but continued to hit Locke’s head, even with increasing strength.
Locke tried to fall to the ground and pretend to be unconscious, but he couldn’t fool the knight statue at all. He continued to hit Locke’s head, as if he would not stop until Locke was knocked unconscious!
At the same time, the entire chess game stopped and no longer responded to Ron’s instructions.
Locke finally got angry: “You stupid AI, buggy games, I won’t play it anymore!”
So Locke listened to Hermione obediently and used a “Thunder Explosion” with minimal power, accurately separating the statue in front of him from the Centaur and blowing it in half!
He had read the book “Safe Use of Explosive Spells” that Harry gave him, and was a professional blaster.
But it was no use. The broken statue was later restored under the influence of some force.
This should be the effect of the statue being solidified as “restored to its original state”.
When Harry and the others saw this, their faces looked very ugly, and they even became a little panicked.
But Locke couldn’t help but be amazed. Because he noticed that the effect of “Restore to Original” was delayed, so…
“Thunder explosion!” Locke used all his strength to cast the blasting spell, directly blowing up half of the floor of the room. Naturally, all the chess pieces on the opposite side were destroyed at once!
“Hurry up!” Locke turned around and shouted to the people behind him.
At this time, the “light as a swallow” effect that Locke had bestowed had not completely disappeared, even though Ron quickly jumped off the statue horse and rushed through the smoke and debris.
After they all rushed to the opposite door, the chess pieces that had just recovered did not chase after them, but returned to their original positions, as if waiting for the next round of challengers.
If they had a mind, they would have been cursing at this moment: These little wizards have no moral principles! We agreed to play chess, but why did they use magic?
Locke and the others couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw that the chess pieces had let them go. Then they opened the door and headed to the next room.
“Locke, the power of your spell is too terrifying! Never use it in a closed room in the future! I was really worried that the room would collapse!” Hermione seemed to have not recovered from the fear.
“Yeah, my ears were deafened just now!” said Harry, who also had a little tinnitus.
“I’m sorry, Locke, I should have noticed earlier…” Ron was frustrated and blamed himself.
“No, no one among us can do better than you. And even if I get eaten, I will just faint, not die.” Locke comforted Ron.
“Ron, you’ve done very well.” Harry comforted.
“I’m impressed with you, Ron!” Hermione comforted.
“You are much better than me. We both come from a wizard family, but I can’t play wizard chess at all!” Neville also comforted him in an exaggerated tone.
Harry and the others couldn’t help laughing. Locke also pretended to laugh, even though he didn’t understand what was so funny.
In fact, there is no funny point at all.
But the fat, timid Neville spoke in a surprised tone, and for the little wizard who was familiar with him, it was natural to laugh at this time.
It was like everyone was laughing before the Weasley twins even started their performance. It had become a conditioned reflex.
“Okay, next, as expected, it will be the room decorated by Quirrell or Snape. Let’s get ready!” Locke couldn’t stand the other four people grinning foolishly, so he drew their attention back.
The four people immediately realized that they were still in danger and quickly calmed down.
When the five people walked down the corridor again and pushed open the door, they couldn’t help but cover their noses together.
This time it’s not the three-headed dog, but their old friend, the mountain monster!
But it was already dead—lying motionless on the ground, with a huge sore on its head and blood vomited all over the ground.
I don’t know if it was poisoned or hit by some other terrible curse. Anyway, it looks miserable.
The little wizards passed through here quickly. Not only because of the bad smell, but more importantly, they didn’t want to continue seeing this scene.
Perhaps at this moment the little wizards realized what a dangerous situation they were in!
At the same time, Harry also felt a little regretful.
I regret making such a ridiculous decision and involving important friends!
Despite what Harry thought, they kept going.
When they pushed open the door and carefully entered the next room, they found that there was only a table in the middle of the room.
There were seven bottles of different colors, shapes and sizes on the table, which seemed to contain magic potions.
Apart from that, there was only a roll of parchment on the table.
Before Ron could exclaim “This room must have been designed by Snape”, the area behind them was suddenly filled with purple flames.
The door to the next room was separated from them by a black, blazing flame!
“Merlin, what does this mean? Are you cutting off our retreat and preventing us from going back?” Ron said nervously.
Hermione ignored him and quickly opened the parchment. Sure enough, it said:
Danger is ahead, safety is behind. Two of us can help you. Drink them, one will lead you forward, the other will take you back to where you came from. Two contain nettle wine. Three are assassins, waiting in line. Choose, unless you wish to be delayed forever.
We also provide four clues to help you choose:
1No matter how cunningly poisons hide, they are actually standing on the left side of nettle wine;
2 The contents of the bottles on the left and right are different. If you want to move forward, neither of them will be useful to you.
3You will find that the bottles are not equal in size. Death is not hidden in giants and dwarfs;
4The second from the left and the second from the right, although they look different, they taste the same.
Okay, this is a logical reasoning question.
Harry had a rough idea of ​​what was going on, but if he really tried to figure it out, it would only give him a headache.
Ron and Neville were completely confused.
Only Hermione was interested: “Locke, do you want to compete to see who can figure out the answer first?”
“Okay.” Locke agreed readily.
Although they didn’t bring paper and pen, they knew Transfiguration magic.
It is not difficult to tear off the corners of thick parchment to make simple paper and pen.
Only half a minute later, Locke put down his pen. Obviously, he had already come up with the answer.
“Wait, don’t tell me, Locke! I must figure it out myself!” Hermione grabbed her hair and shouted unwillingly.
“Okay, I’ve written down the answer, you can look at it yourself later.” Locke was not in a hurry. He sat down cross-legged and silently recovered his strength.
The others were not in a hurry either. After all, the tragic situation of the mountain monster before had already made them retreat.
Now they don’t know whether they should continue to move forward and face Quirrell or the mysterious man who can easily kill the mountain monster.
Hermione didn’t keep everyone waiting too long. Two minutes later, she came to a conclusion and wrote the answer on a piece of paper.
Then Harry and the others gathered around and looked through Locke’s previous notes, and found that both notes read:
Poison wine before poison wine back.
Harry immediately understood what the two meant and picked up the third medicine bottle in his left hand without hesitation.
That was the smallest medicine bottle, corresponding to “forward”, which means it allowed people to pass through the black fire and continue moving forward.
“Only enough for one bite. Looks like I’m destined to go alone!” For some reason, Harry felt relieved.
“That’s not necessarily true, Harry. Don’t forget, I’m an expert in dealing with fire.” Locke opened his eyes, stood up, and waved his wand violently, causing the black fire area in front of them to automatically split open a path!
Chapter 74 Black Flame Dragon (Old Version)
“Oh, cool!” Ron couldn’t help but shout out.
“Since you have this trick, why didn’t you use it earlier!” Hermione said a little angrily.
“Don’t you see you’re very interested in solving puzzles?”
“But I still lost miserably to you!” Hermione stomped her feet in dissatisfaction.
Locke didn’t say anything. It would be wrong to say anything at this time.
“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go.” Ron took a step and tried to walk in front, but his legs were a little out of control.
“Unfortunately, only Harry and I can go on the rest of the way.” Locke shook his head.
“What do you mean, Locke?” Hermione asked suddenly a little uneasy.
“We have gone through four levels in total since passing through the trapdoor, and this is the fifth. After passing all the levels, you should understand without me saying what we will face next… I’m sorry, I can’t let you die in vain!” Locke said with a cold expression.
“But, don’t you and Harry also…”
“Hermione, I can feel that the black fire in front of us is different from ordinary flames. They contain powerful magic and can be my best weapon… If Harry drinks the last sip of the potion, he will not be affected by the black fire. In this way, when I fight Quirrell, he will not be affected. But there is only one sip of that potion.”
“But why Harry, even if we…” Ron stopped talking halfway.
“Because Harry and I are the strongest and best at fighting, that’s all.” Locke said and waved his wand again.
This time, the separated black flames slowly gathered together, condensed into a ball, then stretched, and finally turned into a huge black snake… No, it was not a snake, its head was pointed, with horns, and two long whiskers on the sides.
Its body seemed to have not changed at all, and was surrounded by dense black roots. From a distance it looked like a giant centipede floating in the air!
Hermione and the others dared to say that this was the most bizarre creature they had ever seen in their lives.
It looks like a dragon but not a dragon, like a snake but not a snake, like an insect but not an insect, like a plant but not a plant… It seems to be a chaotic fusion, but it is full of harmony from beginning to end.
With a monotonous ink color, its head is angular and delicate as if carved, but as it continues to spread towards the tail, the lines gradually become flowing and messy… Its entire body perfectly and gradually presents two kinds of beauty – the beauty of contour and the beauty of lines.
Most importantly, it all seemed to be drawn in one stroke, and completed in one go. Each line of black flame could be traced back to its source from the head, extending completely to the tail.
If an artist sees it, he will inevitably praise it as a great work of art.
But when ordinary people see it, they will be tortured by the structure that gradually changes from three-dimensional to linear, from complete to fragmented, and from neat to chaotic.
Not everyone can appreciate this kind of “beauty of destruction”.
As long as people look at it, their hearts will be uncontrollably filled with pain, they will want to go crazy, and their sanity will be constantly consumed.
Harry and the others are like that.
When Locke’s transformed Black Flame Dragon turned around and stared at them with empty eyes, they felt an indescribable sense of oppression!
Not only the Black Flame Dragon, but even Locke, who was controlling it beside them, gave them a sense of strangeness at this moment.
Harry and the others finally remembered that Locke was a master of fire elemental transformation and a wizard with terrifying powers!
In a place with fire, his fighting power is far beyond that of an ordinary wizard.
Hermione and the others were shocked, but Harry was not.
He took a deep breath, stared at Locke’s back, and remembered what they would look like in the future in Locke’s painting. His heart was instantly filled with strength.
He laughed carefreely, unscrewed the cap of the potion bottle in his hand, tilted his head back and drank the potion in one gulp!
He felt as if he had drunk a river of ice and his whole body was frozen!
But this uncomfortable feeling disappeared immediately, as if it was just an illusion.
Harry turned his head to look at Ron and the others, and without saying anything, he walked straight towards the door.
And Locke followed without saying a word.
“Wait, Locke…” Hermione wanted to call out to Locke, but the black flame dragon suddenly jumped down from the sky and attacked Hermione.
Hermione was so frightened that she sat down with a thud, and Neville and Ron couldn’t help but scream in fear.
But the Black Flame Dragon just flew past Hermione and came to the area of ​​purple fire behind them. It opened its mouth and sucked up all the purple fire in the entire area.
The Black Flame Dragon’s body solidified and grew larger again, but its appearance remained unchanged. It was as if this was its complete appearance.
After swallowing the purple fire, it was still not satisfied, and circled above Hermione and the others, swallowing up the flames in the braziers on the surrounding walls, plunging the entire room into darkness. Then, it returned to Locke with satisfaction.
At this time, Harry and Locke had already arrived at the door.
Both of them had a hunch in their hearts that once they opened the door, they would face that person!
So, they all stopped at the door at the same time.
“Harry, even for me, it is extremely difficult to control such a flame, so I only have the strength for two more strikes. After that, I will lose consciousness. And you must seize the opportunity and defeat them!” Locke chose to speak first, because at this moment his vision began to blur, his nose was bleeding, and his ears became a little buzzing.
Obviously, he found it extremely difficult to use the Black Flame Dragon, a large-scale elemental transformation that was far beyond what he should be able to master at his age!
“Locke, I’ve always wanted to know, why, why did you do this! It’s well known that I have a grudge against that man, he killed my parents! But you, why did you…” Obviously, Harry was not aware of Locke’s current situation.
He also saw the scene where the Black Flame Dragon pounced on Hermione without hesitation. He felt that the little friend around him was very unfamiliar at the moment.
Harry’s words silenced Locke, but after a moment of silence, he spoke.
“The mysterious man, he and I have no grudges. But, Harry, the right and wrong in this world are not as clear as you see… I was once in the abyss of despair, unable to breathe, and in agony. I deeply understand how desperate and painful the weak who suffer violence and torture are! But no one can hear their cries for help and tears.
Despite our pain, the perpetrators have no mercy. They keep coming back and are everywhere! They just want to do what they want, even if it means they have tortured countless people. They have no regrets!
I hate them, I hate all the abusers! And Voldemort is the biggest abuser in the world!
I want to kill him, not only him, but anyone who wants to become the Dark Lord and wants to give other abusers a legitimate reason to commit violence, I will kill him. Until I am punished and killed! “
Locke’s consciousness was becoming increasingly blurred. At this moment, he opened his eyes, but could no longer see anything.
But he seemed to be able to feel everything around him, and the Black Flame Dragon replaced his senses.
Chapter 75 The black fire swallows the demon! (old version)
“Locke, you want revenge and to be a hero…but why did you take me with you? Why have you been helping me?” Harry vaguely felt a sense of betrayal.
“Because, Harry, you are the savior…”
“No, I’m not, I just…”
“But Harry, you are already the savior. Harry, everyone knows that you are just an ordinary little wizard. But why, why do people never tire of discussing the savior, even Flitwick, Sprout and other best people in the wizarding world do this, have you ever thought about it?”
Harry hadn’t thought about it, and he froze.
“Harry, we are all too weak. We are all tiny individuals. No matter how hard we fight, no matter how hard we struggle, when the tide comes, we will not be stronger than a dogtail grass in the tsunami… So, we are thirsty for hope, for heroes, and for saviors!
Because of the existence of the Savior, we can muster the courage to resist! Although he is just a child, his existence itself is a great support and encouragement to us! He tells us that darkness and evil can be defeated! “
Ever since the lighting went out, the whole room was plunged into darkness.
Harry couldn’t see Locke’s face at all.
I don’t know if Locke is completely unconscious at this time.
Locke probably no longer knew what he was talking about.
Perhaps, the souls of those who died unjustly have resonated with Locke’s soul at this time, and are telling Harry something through Locke’s mouth.
“But, Locke, can I really do it? Fight against Voldemort? You know, even Dumbledore couldn’t stop him! And I’m not even as good as you and Hermione, I…”
“No, Harry. In fact, you are very powerful… If you need to kill someone, I will do it for you; if you need to plan, Hermione will think for you; if you need to speak your mind, Ron will speak for you; if you are afraid, Neville will be your role model; even before you fully grow up, Dumbledore will protect you… Harry, you are the savior, but you are not alone. All those who yearn for fairness, peace and beauty will stand by your side. Even your parents, they are watching over you!”
“Locke…” Harry was touched by Locke’s words and his heart trembled.
Now, he still couldn’t quite understand what Locke said. But after hearing the word “parents”, he felt an endless warmth in his heart for some reason.
At this moment, it seemed as if some unknown power surged into his body, making him feel warm, safe, and full of strength… Harry even felt that at this moment, he could do anything!
Perhaps, the huge emotional fluctuations made the magic in Harry boil.
But if the professors were here, they would surely be able to see that Harry was in a state of magical turmoil.
No, it’s more of a small magic tidal wave than a magic riot.
This is continuous, and as long as it is not interrupted, Harry’s magical power will be inexhaustible.
“Harry, I think you should have felt it to some extent. In fact, I have been using you… I expected you to be the perfect savior, even more than Dumbledore expected of you. Because I am weak, not as strong as Dumbledore… I can’t redeem myself. My flaming sword only wants to burn with anger, indiscriminately and without regard to all evil! Harry, please keep an eye on me and stop me, together with Hermione and the others, okay?”
This kind of words are definitely not something Locke would say when he is sober.
Seriously, maybe Locke is possessed by something. It’s really weird.
But Harry just enjoys this feeling of being needed and trusted…
“Yes, we will, we will get you back to normal, Locke!” Harry promised loudly.
“Thank you, Harry!” After Locke said that, the black fire dragon above his head opened its mouth and swallowed Harry into its stomach in one gulp!
Then, amid the terrified screams of Hermione and the others, it smashed the door and rushed into the next room!
There, Quirrell, who was standing in front of the Mirror of Erised with his back to the door and posing, was startled by a sudden loud noise behind him!
When he turned around, a huge black flaming mouth full of sharp teeth was about to bite him to pieces!
“Master…Master!” Quirrell cried for help!
“Idiot… ‘Super Armor Protection’!” Voldemort directly snatched control of Quirrell’s body, quickly waved his wand and cast an advanced variant of the “Armor Charm”, finally blocking the bite of the Black Flame Dragon!
But before he could figure out what was going on, six golden feathers shot out from behind the Black Flame Dragon, blocking the Dragon’s line of sight. They hit his “super armor protection” in an arc trajectory and nailed it on the transparent barrier!
“Damn it!”
Voldemort only had time to curse before the six golden feathers exploded at the same time, directly shattering Voldemort’s “super strong armor protection”!
Voldemort was also affected by the explosion and crashed heavily into the Mirror of Erised behind him!
“Master, Master!” Quirrell couldn’t help but exclaim again.
Although he was not in control of his body, his face was in front, so he could see and feel everything very clearly!
He was really panicked. Although he was half-dead and suffering from torture due to Voldemort’s possession.
But he paid such a huge price and also got the agreed rewards.
Now, under Voldemort’s guidance and help, he has mastered several silent spells.
He could even cast some simple spells silently and without a wand!
He, Quirinus Quirrell, is already a true master of spells!
It is no longer a situation where one has rich theoretical knowledge but laughable practical skills!
Originally Voldemort told him that Harry would soon break in and die.
He also planned to show off his abilities in front of this “savior”.
But now, the savior has not been seen yet, and he himself is about to die!
Before the Black Flame Dragon opened its mouth again to devour Quirrell, Voldemort finally launched the ultimate spell “All Curses Are Ending”, which originally required the joint efforts of many wizards to cast!
The Black Flame Dragon was illuminated by the bright silver light emitted from the tip of Voldemort’s wand. Although it twisted and roared unwillingly, it quickly began to melt from head to toe!
But before Quirrell and Voldemort could breathe a sigh of relief, a red beam of light shot out from the belly of the Black Flame Dragon and hit Voldemort at close range.
At this moment, even Voldemort had no time to react. The wand in his hand was thrown high into the air and flew towards Harry who came out of the belly of the black flame dragon.
But Quirrell’s wand did not fall into Harry’s hands.
As if in retaliation for the magic wand that had cast a spell to dispel it, the black flame dragon, with half of its body melted, swung its tail, rolled up the magic wand, and burned the wand to ashes in less than a breath.
Only then did the Black Flame Dragon disappear completely with satisfaction.
Locke, who was at the door, also fell to the ground holding his wand.
But Voldemort and Quirrell didn’t notice him at all. Their attention was focused on their savior, Harry Potter, who was pointing his wand at them!